Alexander, a skilled assassin and heir to the world's most powerful mafia dynasty, walks away from his dangerous life when he falls in love. Embracing a new passion for anime and starting a family, he cherishes his newfound peace. But when his past catches up with him, tragedy strikes as his wife and daughter are brutally taken from him. He seeks revenge, but ultimately chooses to end his life. Surprisingly, he finds himself reincarnated as Naruto with two special abilities.
-
The site has now migrated to Xenforo 2. If you see any issues with the forum operation, please post them in the feedback thread.
-
Due to issues with external spam filters, QQ is currently unable to send any mail to Microsoft E-mail addresses. This includes any account at live.com, hotmail.com or msn.com. Signing up to the forum with one of these addresses will result in your verification E-mail never arriving. For best results, please use a different E-mail provider for your QQ address.
-
The rules regarding NSFW links have been updated. See here for details.
Reincarnated As Naruto With Sukuna's Powers
- Created at
- Index progress
- Incomplete
- Watchers
- 254
- Recent readers
- 0
- Threadmarks
- 31
-
Statistics (31 threadmarks, 47k words)
User Total MyMumCallsMePig 31
Prologue
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
9:02 PM
As I watched Naruto getting sealed by Kawaki, a searing pain gripped my heart.
"Look how they massacred my boy..." I muttered under my breath, the words tasting bitter on my tongue.
In a fit of frustration, I hurled my phone across the room and flopped onto my bed.
My disappointment was immeasurable, and my day was ruined.
At the end of the day, it was just a story. If the world of Naruto existed for real, things might have turned out differently. "Maybe it's the writer's fault. My man became Hokage, and they still couldn't resist portraying him as an idiot and a loser."
ARGHH!
I screamed into my pillow, muffling the sound so I wouldn't wake my kid.
"Fuck this shit. Imma go to sleep!"
Today was an absolute disaster. I stumbled through the door an hour past my curfew, and boy, did I pay for it. My wife, who's usually all sunshine and rainbows, morphed into the devil incarnate faster than you can say "late for dinner."
It's like witnessing a werewolf transformation, but with more yelling and less fur.
Gotta love marriage, right?
(TIME-SKIP)
8:22 PM
As I drove home, my thoughts drifted to Boruto.
Kurama has been reborn inside Himawari!
Things were getting interesting. Kurama mentioned that Himawari had the greatest compatibility with him. Did that mean that she would be stronger than Naruto?
It would be fascinating to see how this would impact the story, especially since Kurama wasn't around when Eida hypnotized the entire world. He will definitely play a major role in exposing the true identity of Kawaki.
I still hadn't forgiven the writers for massacring my boy, but what could I do? I hated every chapter, yet I still crossed off days on the calendar, eagerly awaiting the next one. I didn't have much going on in my life.
On the other hand, Jujutsu Kaisen was wild.
Kenjaku once said Yuta couldn't be the next Satoru Gojo, and Yuta took that personally.
I don't think he is going to last five minutes, to be honest. Sukuna's just gonna get the satisfaction of pissing on Gojo's body twice.
As for Sukuna, he is like a cockroach, mf survived everything thrown at him.
He has a fantastic set of abilities: Malevolent Shrine, Fuga Fire shit, Soul Manipulation, World Cutting Slash, Mahoraga-chan save me command, and, of course, plot armor.
My boy Naruto could have used those abilities in Boruto, especially the plot armor.
I arrived home and parked the car in the garage. As I opened the door, my foot hit something small and plastic. Looking down, I saw a Ben 10 Azmuth toy.
My little girl loved this toy.
It made me think of Naruto—he could've used some of Azmuth's intelligence. Maybe then, people wouldn't have disrespected him so much.
But my little angel hugged that toy all the time, even in her sleep.
So why was it here, on the floor?
I patted my body where I usually kept my gun. It was there.
I shook off the odd feeling and grabbed the door handle, pushing it open.
*Creak~
I made my way to the kitchen, hearing someone moving utensils.
There she was, my wife, cutting vegetables. I put on a smile and walked over to her.
"Hey, love," I said, giving her a quick kiss.
"Hey..." she purred, her tone oddly soft.
I glanced down at her ankle; it was bandaged. She did say she fell down the stairs yesterday on the phone.
Perhaps that was when...
"Let me help you with that," I said, reaching for the knife in her hand.
*Splat!
Blood sprayed as I stabbed her and pulled the knife from her neck, my voice cold and steady. "Show yourself."
Men poured into the kitchen from all directions with rifles in their hand, emerging from shadows and corners where they had been hiding in plain sight.
Damn, I lost my edge, didn't I?
"Your skills have degraded, though I must say, I'm proud you saw through that," an old man in a pristine white suit remarked, his voice dripping with patronizing superiority. His face was one I knew too well. He pointed at 'my wife,' who was now convulsing on the floor, her lifeblood pooling around her.
"Purring at me lovingly like that after I come home late? You should've chose a better actor honestly."
"Human relations were never my strong point," he said, pausing to savor the moment before adding, "Son."
I ignored that, he didn't deserve to be called my father. "I assume my family is dead?"
"If you're referring to the monkeys you call wife and daughter, yes," he said with a grin that made my blood boil. "But your dear father is still very much alive."
"Not for long."
The rage within me exploded.
*Bang!
"Guess my skills haven't degraded all that much, eh?" I muttered, sitting on his chest, bloodied and beaten. They'd done quite a number on me, and I could feel life slipping away. I knew I didn't have much time left.
But at least they didn't get away scot-free.
Every one of his men lay dead around us, their lifeless bodies strewn across the kitchen floor. And now, he too was on the verge of death.
With a trembling hand, I picked up a sword and pointed it straight at his head. "Any last words?" I asked, my voice steady despite the pain.
He coughed, a wet, gurgling sound, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth. He looked up at me and whispered, "Your place was by my side."
*Slash!
I separated his head from his body and used the sword as a crutch to stand. Every muscle screamed in protest, but I had to see them one last time.
During the fight, he'd revealed the location of my family's bodies. I staggered over to where they lay, the sight of them almost too much to bear. My wife, my daughter—gone.
Tears slipped from my eyes as I knelt beside them. "All this strength, and I couldn't even save my family," I whispered, my voice breaking. The mountain of corpses around us seemed to mock my failure.
I looked at my wife, her face serene even in death. "In my next life, I'll make sure to always be on time," I promised softly.
Turning to my daughter, my heart shattered all over again. "I couldn't love you enough in this lifetime, but I'll make sure to give you all the happiness in the world next time around."
With that, I closed my eyes and, with a final, determined breath, sliced off my own head with the sword.
[Ding! Conditions fulfilled!]
[Individual's desires were monitored!]
[Based on desire, the world of Naruto has been selected.]
[Based on desire, the body of Naruto Uzumaki has been selected for reincarnation.]
[Assigning the body, individual Sukuna Ryomen's abilities.]
[Assigning the body, individual Azmuth's intelligence.]
[Due to the conflicting nature of the world and Cursed Energy, the power of Sukuna Ryomen has been modified to use Chakra instead of Cursed Energy.
Reminder: Individual Naruto Uzumaki retains all the abilities Sukuna Ryomen once possessed.]
A/N:
What are your thoughts on the chapter?
This story has been bouncing around in my head for ages, and today, I finally mustered up the courage to put pen to paper. Or, you know, fingers to keyboard.
Since our main man is getting a Naruto makeover, I'm all ears for your suggestions.
I'll try to dish out at least two chapters a week, squeezing them in between college chaos and the endless stream of adulting. The length of each chapter? Well, that's directly proportional to my creativity for the day. So, if you want longer chapters, just send some good vibes my way. Maybe even some replies—hey, I hear they're great for creativity! *wink*
I mention two chapters because, let's face it, I'm a perfectionist. I spend more time tweaking and twiddling with words than actually spewing them out. Gotta make sure it's primo stuff, right? So, brace yourself for a slow and steady release schedule.
Thanks a bunch for reading! Your support keeps me going, even when my editing addiction threatens to consume me.
Spoiler Alert(Read if you want):
What he received isn't a template but direct ability, so he can interfere with the plot right from the moment of his birth. Do you see where I'm going with this?
Hehehe
I'm tired of reading the same old 'aBAndoNED nArUto, ConViNCE kUramA, dEstrOY viLLAgE'.
We're fucking the plot from the start with this one!
Picture this: Minato and Kushina are alive and kicking, and poor Obito is in for a world of hurt!
Yes, Naruto won't have Kurama, but you do realize what he would be able to do with Sukuna's soul manipulation only, as after all, he is Ashura's reincarnation. heheHAHAHa
And he is going to have his malevolent shrine, fuga fire, ten shadows, and they are going to be buffed due to chakra. Those hax in Naruto's world!
Its going to be nuts!
He's also gonna have Azmuth's intelligence, so expect some crazy tech being built as well. At least Boruto level tech and ben 10 tech are going to appear(its cool).
(damn, the thought of building an omnitrix and fucking with the Otsutsuki is making me WHEEZE!HAHAHA)
Combine all that with all the treasure hiding in his soul and DNA that he can utilize due to soul manipulation. (psst psst Wood style if you didn't get it yet)
Though wood style is something that's kinda generic, so you guys can decide if we want to give him that or not. Though the idea isn't bad since I haven't read much fanfic where Naruto can use wood style.
It will be a good combo and raise his importance in the world. hmm...maybe it will act as a good method when he runs some secret org? that's a pretty great idea too. unleashing the Several True Thousand Hands of Hashirama while whispering Atomic is going to be fucking great too~
There's going to be kingdom-building too here.
Oh, did I mention how having the genius father around is going to help him?
Just one more thing, Sukuna is like a genius in Cursed Energy and techniques, right? So that is going to translate as shinobi talent in this world as well. So, he's going to be a great prodigy.
For now, these are the things that are on my mind. If you've got any questions, ask away. These are the only spoilers that I'm going to give though. If you're confused about something, ask questions to clear that up, and I'll make sure to answer!
Alright, see ya!
As I watched Naruto getting sealed by Kawaki, a searing pain gripped my heart.
"Look how they massacred my boy..." I muttered under my breath, the words tasting bitter on my tongue.
In a fit of frustration, I hurled my phone across the room and flopped onto my bed.
My disappointment was immeasurable, and my day was ruined.
At the end of the day, it was just a story. If the world of Naruto existed for real, things might have turned out differently. "Maybe it's the writer's fault. My man became Hokage, and they still couldn't resist portraying him as an idiot and a loser."
ARGHH!
I screamed into my pillow, muffling the sound so I wouldn't wake my kid.
"Fuck this shit. Imma go to sleep!"
Today was an absolute disaster. I stumbled through the door an hour past my curfew, and boy, did I pay for it. My wife, who's usually all sunshine and rainbows, morphed into the devil incarnate faster than you can say "late for dinner."
It's like witnessing a werewolf transformation, but with more yelling and less fur.
Gotta love marriage, right?
(TIME-SKIP)
8:22 PM
As I drove home, my thoughts drifted to Boruto.
Kurama has been reborn inside Himawari!
Things were getting interesting. Kurama mentioned that Himawari had the greatest compatibility with him. Did that mean that she would be stronger than Naruto?
It would be fascinating to see how this would impact the story, especially since Kurama wasn't around when Eida hypnotized the entire world. He will definitely play a major role in exposing the true identity of Kawaki.
I still hadn't forgiven the writers for massacring my boy, but what could I do? I hated every chapter, yet I still crossed off days on the calendar, eagerly awaiting the next one. I didn't have much going on in my life.
On the other hand, Jujutsu Kaisen was wild.
Kenjaku once said Yuta couldn't be the next Satoru Gojo, and Yuta took that personally.
I don't think he is going to last five minutes, to be honest. Sukuna's just gonna get the satisfaction of pissing on Gojo's body twice.
As for Sukuna, he is like a cockroach, mf survived everything thrown at him.
He has a fantastic set of abilities: Malevolent Shrine, Fuga Fire shit, Soul Manipulation, World Cutting Slash, Mahoraga-chan save me command, and, of course, plot armor.
My boy Naruto could have used those abilities in Boruto, especially the plot armor.
I arrived home and parked the car in the garage. As I opened the door, my foot hit something small and plastic. Looking down, I saw a Ben 10 Azmuth toy.
My little girl loved this toy.
It made me think of Naruto—he could've used some of Azmuth's intelligence. Maybe then, people wouldn't have disrespected him so much.
But my little angel hugged that toy all the time, even in her sleep.
So why was it here, on the floor?
I patted my body where I usually kept my gun. It was there.
I shook off the odd feeling and grabbed the door handle, pushing it open.
*Creak~
I made my way to the kitchen, hearing someone moving utensils.
There she was, my wife, cutting vegetables. I put on a smile and walked over to her.
"Hey, love," I said, giving her a quick kiss.
"Hey..." she purred, her tone oddly soft.
I glanced down at her ankle; it was bandaged. She did say she fell down the stairs yesterday on the phone.
Perhaps that was when...
"Let me help you with that," I said, reaching for the knife in her hand.
*Splat!
Blood sprayed as I stabbed her and pulled the knife from her neck, my voice cold and steady. "Show yourself."
Men poured into the kitchen from all directions with rifles in their hand, emerging from shadows and corners where they had been hiding in plain sight.
Damn, I lost my edge, didn't I?
"Your skills have degraded, though I must say, I'm proud you saw through that," an old man in a pristine white suit remarked, his voice dripping with patronizing superiority. His face was one I knew too well. He pointed at 'my wife,' who was now convulsing on the floor, her lifeblood pooling around her.
"Purring at me lovingly like that after I come home late? You should've chose a better actor honestly."
"Human relations were never my strong point," he said, pausing to savor the moment before adding, "Son."
I ignored that, he didn't deserve to be called my father. "I assume my family is dead?"
"If you're referring to the monkeys you call wife and daughter, yes," he said with a grin that made my blood boil. "But your dear father is still very much alive."
"Not for long."
The rage within me exploded.
*Bang!
"Guess my skills haven't degraded all that much, eh?" I muttered, sitting on his chest, bloodied and beaten. They'd done quite a number on me, and I could feel life slipping away. I knew I didn't have much time left.
But at least they didn't get away scot-free.
Every one of his men lay dead around us, their lifeless bodies strewn across the kitchen floor. And now, he too was on the verge of death.
With a trembling hand, I picked up a sword and pointed it straight at his head. "Any last words?" I asked, my voice steady despite the pain.
He coughed, a wet, gurgling sound, blood trickling from the corners of his mouth. He looked up at me and whispered, "Your place was by my side."
*Slash!
I separated his head from his body and used the sword as a crutch to stand. Every muscle screamed in protest, but I had to see them one last time.
During the fight, he'd revealed the location of my family's bodies. I staggered over to where they lay, the sight of them almost too much to bear. My wife, my daughter—gone.
Tears slipped from my eyes as I knelt beside them. "All this strength, and I couldn't even save my family," I whispered, my voice breaking. The mountain of corpses around us seemed to mock my failure.
I looked at my wife, her face serene even in death. "In my next life, I'll make sure to always be on time," I promised softly.
Turning to my daughter, my heart shattered all over again. "I couldn't love you enough in this lifetime, but I'll make sure to give you all the happiness in the world next time around."
With that, I closed my eyes and, with a final, determined breath, sliced off my own head with the sword.
[Ding! Conditions fulfilled!]
[Individual's desires were monitored!]
[Based on desire, the world of Naruto has been selected.]
[Based on desire, the body of Naruto Uzumaki has been selected for reincarnation.]
[Assigning the body, individual Sukuna Ryomen's abilities.]
[Assigning the body, individual Azmuth's intelligence.]
[Due to the conflicting nature of the world and Cursed Energy, the power of Sukuna Ryomen has been modified to use Chakra instead of Cursed Energy.
Reminder: Individual Naruto Uzumaki retains all the abilities Sukuna Ryomen once possessed.]
A/N:
What are your thoughts on the chapter?
This story has been bouncing around in my head for ages, and today, I finally mustered up the courage to put pen to paper. Or, you know, fingers to keyboard.
Since our main man is getting a Naruto makeover, I'm all ears for your suggestions.
I'll try to dish out at least two chapters a week, squeezing them in between college chaos and the endless stream of adulting. The length of each chapter? Well, that's directly proportional to my creativity for the day. So, if you want longer chapters, just send some good vibes my way. Maybe even some replies—hey, I hear they're great for creativity! *wink*
I mention two chapters because, let's face it, I'm a perfectionist. I spend more time tweaking and twiddling with words than actually spewing them out. Gotta make sure it's primo stuff, right? So, brace yourself for a slow and steady release schedule.
Thanks a bunch for reading! Your support keeps me going, even when my editing addiction threatens to consume me.
Spoiler Alert(Read if you want):
What he received isn't a template but direct ability, so he can interfere with the plot right from the moment of his birth. Do you see where I'm going with this?
Hehehe
I'm tired of reading the same old 'aBAndoNED nArUto, ConViNCE kUramA, dEstrOY viLLAgE'.
We're fucking the plot from the start with this one!
Picture this: Minato and Kushina are alive and kicking, and poor Obito is in for a world of hurt!
Yes, Naruto won't have Kurama, but you do realize what he would be able to do with Sukuna's soul manipulation only, as after all, he is Ashura's reincarnation. heheHAHAHa
And he is going to have his malevolent shrine, fuga fire, ten shadows, and they are going to be buffed due to chakra. Those hax in Naruto's world!
Its going to be nuts!
He's also gonna have Azmuth's intelligence, so expect some crazy tech being built as well. At least Boruto level tech and ben 10 tech are going to appear(its cool).
(damn, the thought of building an omnitrix and fucking with the Otsutsuki is making me WHEEZE!HAHAHA)
Combine all that with all the treasure hiding in his soul and DNA that he can utilize due to soul manipulation. (psst psst Wood style if you didn't get it yet)
Though wood style is something that's kinda generic, so you guys can decide if we want to give him that or not. Though the idea isn't bad since I haven't read much fanfic where Naruto can use wood style.
It will be a good combo and raise his importance in the world. hmm...maybe it will act as a good method when he runs some secret org? that's a pretty great idea too. unleashing the Several True Thousand Hands of Hashirama while whispering Atomic is going to be fucking great too~
There's going to be kingdom-building too here.
Oh, did I mention how having the genius father around is going to help him?
Just one more thing, Sukuna is like a genius in Cursed Energy and techniques, right? So that is going to translate as shinobi talent in this world as well. So, he's going to be a great prodigy.
For now, these are the things that are on my mind. If you've got any questions, ask away. These are the only spoilers that I'm going to give though. If you're confused about something, ask questions to clear that up, and I'll make sure to answer!
Alright, see ya!
Chapter 1: Whispers of Destiny
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
In the dim, warm embrace of the fluid-filled space, Naruto stirred, his consciousness flickering to life in a world of darkness. Disoriented and bewildered, he strained to make sense of his surroundings.
'I shouldn't exist!'
His mind grappled with his identity, struggling to assemble the pieces of his fractured existence.
Memories surged, slicing through the murk of confusion. He recalled his former life with stark clarity—the relentless beatings from his father, the first kill at the tender age of three, the painstaking lessons in inflicting pain so excruciating that people wouldn't wish it on their worst enemies.
He was forged into a monster.
Naruto's body trembled as the specter of those days loomed large in his mind.
Not from fear, though.
But because once, he had reveled in it.
He had savored the sight of suffering.
He had basked in a sense of superiority, his mind steeped in a ruthless creed.
The strong prey on the weak.
It was their right, he thought once.
He had enjoyed being a monster.
Yet, everything had changed when he met her, the love of his life. But now she was de-
'That old fucker!'
The thought of his murdered wife and daughter ignited a fresh wave of fury within him.
But here, in this cramped, shadowy abyss, where Naruto could scarcely comprehend his own presence, he was unable to unleash his wrath. The enclosing walls seemed to tighten around him, their oppressive proximity suffocating his rage.
Suddenly, a blue screen flickered into existence within Naruto's mind.
{Name: Naruto Uzumaki
Identity: Reincarnator
Skills: [Sukuna, Lord of Malevolence], [Azmuth, The First Thinker]
Notice: You have reincarnated after being deemed worthy. You possess the abilities you desired. The former of the skills has been modified to use chakra instead of cursed energy.}
'What the fuck?'
Staring at the ethereal screen, memories of countless fanfictions he had read in his previous life cascaded through his mind. The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning: he had been reincarnated!
'Is this even possible?' he wondered, his thoughts racing with the implications.
His mind swiftly turned to thoughts of his family. 'If I ended up in the Naruto universe, does that mean there's a chance I can go back to my world?'
He examined the abilities now listed before him. 'Sukuna's power and Azmuth's intelligence... Did whoever reincarnate me hear my complaints and thought they were my wishes?' The sheer absurdity of the situation seemed almost too surreal to comprehend.
But none of that mattered now. With these newfound powers and his body's ancestry, he knew he could ascend to the top. 'As long as I use my knowledge wisely, I can become the strongest.'
Recalling the 'God', Shibai, from the Boruto series, Naruto made up his mind. 'I need to be at least that strong to even have a chance of returning. This world has plenty of jutsu involving the dead; maybe I can use one to bring my family back to life.'
Desperation ignited his resolve. He didn't waste time questioning if it was possible; he simply decided it would be.
He had no other option.
'I'll become the strongest, return to my world, and bring my family back to life!'
'Sorry for taking over your body, Naruto. If I grow strong enough to exist beyond time, I'll go back and free you,' he thought, offering a quick prayer.
'Now, how the hell do I become the strongest?'
He 'glanced' at [Sukuna, Lord of Malevolence] and willed it open.
[
Sukuna, Lord of Malevolence
Genius: Possesses an unmatched genius in all facets of being a shinobi.
Incarnation: Capable of transforming a body part into a cursed object that can be used to possess another's body.
Master Hand-to-Hand Combatant: Exhibits extraordinary skill and power in hand-to-hand combat, making them a formidable opponent.
Powerful Body: Endowed with immense strength, speed, reflexes, and durability.
Great Tactical Intellect: Demonstrates genius-level strategic and tactical acumen, able to discern and act upon various angles, information, patterns, perceptions of any situation, conflict, or environment.
Metamorphosis: Can generate additional body parts at will.
Immense Chakra: Possesses a vast amount of chakra from birth, inherently poisonous in nature.
Black Flash: Result of applying Chakra within 0.0000000000000000001 seconds of a physical strike, causing spatial distortion, making the chakra flash black and amplifying the strike's destructive power by 2.5 times.
Binding Vows: An advanced form of Fuinjutsu enabling modifications in exchange for something equivalent, also used to form binding contracts with others, moderated by the universe.
Shrine: Enables the user to unleash slashes at various ranges to sever objects and space, and to release destructive flames when combined with Divine Flame.
Divine Flame: Allows the creation and manipulation of fire for long-range attacks by chanting "Open" and forming an arrow.
Ten Shadows: Grants the ability to summon ten different shikigami using shadows as intermediaries, and overall manipulation of shadows, including hiding within them or storing objects within one's own shadow.
Soul Awareness: Provides the capability to interact directly with souls.
]
Wasting no time, he then opened the other skill.
[
Azmuth, The First Thinker
Note: You're just too fucking smart.
]
'Damn.'
...
...
...
..
.
Naruto had no idea how much time had passed as he stared at the two new skills.
'What the hell just happened?'
The knowledge that flooded his mind provided an answer. It was the knowledge of Sukuna and Azmuth, both formidable in their own right, that had settled into his brain after opening the skills. Despite Azmuth's unparalleled intellect, it took a moment to process.
Azmuth's extensive knowledge about souls was what truly surprised him. Despite Sukuna's extensive experience, Azmuth's theoretical understanding far surpassed his. Given Azmuth's reputation as the greatest mind in the Ben 10 universe, perhaps it wasn't all that shocking.
'Azmuth may lack practical experience, but his compilation of soul-related knowledge from various species is extraordinary.'
'Now, how do I use this power to gain an edge that the original Naruto never had?'
After pondering, the answer came to him.
'Use soul awareness and the combined knowledge of Sukuna and Azmuth to hijack Asura's power within my body.'
This was just the beginning.
'Next, use soul awareness, their combined knowledge, and Metamorphosis to modify my body, strengthening the Uzumaki gene using my mother as a model. Azmuth's expertise in DNA will be crucial here.'
Then, the final step.
'Gradually absorb Kurama's chakra to further enhance my body.'
He could manage the first two steps, but absorbing Kurama's chakra posed a challenge. However, he believed that if he succeeded with the Asura and Uzumaki plans, absorbing Kurama's chakra would be possible by leveraging Asura's and Uzumaki gene's powers.
Since he had reincarnated, he had no desire to sit by and watch as Obito slaughters his parents.
Saving them was crucial as they can help him become stronger. Though their survival would mean he wouldn't remain Kurama's jinchuriki.
So, this was his one opportunity to get his hands on Kurama's chakra.
'Minato and Kushina were kind-hearted if the plot is to be trusted. I refuse to let another family be torn apart because I failed to act.'
He regretted not going after his father first. Perhaps then, he might still have his family.
'No use dwelling on that.' Shaking off the thoughts, he used soul awareness to look 'inside' himself.
It's important to note that while he had the skill, truly powerful uses required chakra. He needed time to unleash the full power of the [Lord of Malevolence].
Simply looking at someone's soul with soul awareness didn't cost chakra, but using it to affect the real world did. For instance, enhancing his Shrine ability with soul awareness to cut souls directly would be an active use.
'Here I come, Asura! You better prepare your brown Otsutsuki butt!'
His daughter would be proud of that insult.
A/N:
I cross-post so, the AN might feel a bit unusual.
Naruto: Bout to get the greatest head start of all time.
World: Bout to get fucked
Note: the condition to hit a black flash was modified to suit Naruto world, as it won't be hard to hit unlimited back to back black flashes. Now, he just has to hit at more than twice the speed of light.
So, how did you like the chapter? I know there nothing much in this chapter but we are just starting out. And also, I don't really like to start the story with this kind of meaningless hijacking soul drama tbh.
That is why, we are going to see how the decision he has taken to give himself an edge has already caused butterfly effects in the outside world in the next chapter. I'll also show a few things he did to ensure Minato's and Kushina's survival.
Lots of characters will appear next chapter so make sure to read the next one.
I finished with editing today so I released the chapter a day before I promised. I was planning to release on Friday.
I've got exams from Sunday so it may take a bit more time to release the next chapter, as I like to spend quite a time writing and editing. For instance, I spent like 9 hours on this chapter to make it as perfect as possible(i really hope there's no mistake
). Outlining took like an hour, which I did yesterday. So, I spent like 8 hours straight today working on this. I might not be able to allocate that much time to write the next chapter as writing in blocks isn't really my thing.
I'd rather spend 10 hours straight writing and editing rather than divide that into block of 3 hours and complete it all in 3 days. If I do that, I forget what I'm even trying to write about. Words flow out of my hands better when I'm writing it all at once.
I'll see what I can do.
See ya!
'I shouldn't exist!'
His mind grappled with his identity, struggling to assemble the pieces of his fractured existence.
Memories surged, slicing through the murk of confusion. He recalled his former life with stark clarity—the relentless beatings from his father, the first kill at the tender age of three, the painstaking lessons in inflicting pain so excruciating that people wouldn't wish it on their worst enemies.
He was forged into a monster.
Naruto's body trembled as the specter of those days loomed large in his mind.
Not from fear, though.
But because once, he had reveled in it.
He had savored the sight of suffering.
He had basked in a sense of superiority, his mind steeped in a ruthless creed.
The strong prey on the weak.
It was their right, he thought once.
He had enjoyed being a monster.
Yet, everything had changed when he met her, the love of his life. But now she was de-
'That old fucker!'
The thought of his murdered wife and daughter ignited a fresh wave of fury within him.
But here, in this cramped, shadowy abyss, where Naruto could scarcely comprehend his own presence, he was unable to unleash his wrath. The enclosing walls seemed to tighten around him, their oppressive proximity suffocating his rage.
Suddenly, a blue screen flickered into existence within Naruto's mind.
{Name: Naruto Uzumaki
Identity: Reincarnator
Skills: [Sukuna, Lord of Malevolence], [Azmuth, The First Thinker]
Notice: You have reincarnated after being deemed worthy. You possess the abilities you desired. The former of the skills has been modified to use chakra instead of cursed energy.}
'What the fuck?'
Staring at the ethereal screen, memories of countless fanfictions he had read in his previous life cascaded through his mind. The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning: he had been reincarnated!
'Is this even possible?' he wondered, his thoughts racing with the implications.
His mind swiftly turned to thoughts of his family. 'If I ended up in the Naruto universe, does that mean there's a chance I can go back to my world?'
He examined the abilities now listed before him. 'Sukuna's power and Azmuth's intelligence... Did whoever reincarnate me hear my complaints and thought they were my wishes?' The sheer absurdity of the situation seemed almost too surreal to comprehend.
But none of that mattered now. With these newfound powers and his body's ancestry, he knew he could ascend to the top. 'As long as I use my knowledge wisely, I can become the strongest.'
Recalling the 'God', Shibai, from the Boruto series, Naruto made up his mind. 'I need to be at least that strong to even have a chance of returning. This world has plenty of jutsu involving the dead; maybe I can use one to bring my family back to life.'
Desperation ignited his resolve. He didn't waste time questioning if it was possible; he simply decided it would be.
He had no other option.
'I'll become the strongest, return to my world, and bring my family back to life!'
'Sorry for taking over your body, Naruto. If I grow strong enough to exist beyond time, I'll go back and free you,' he thought, offering a quick prayer.
'Now, how the hell do I become the strongest?'
He 'glanced' at [Sukuna, Lord of Malevolence] and willed it open.
[
Sukuna, Lord of Malevolence
Genius: Possesses an unmatched genius in all facets of being a shinobi.
Incarnation: Capable of transforming a body part into a cursed object that can be used to possess another's body.
Master Hand-to-Hand Combatant: Exhibits extraordinary skill and power in hand-to-hand combat, making them a formidable opponent.
Powerful Body: Endowed with immense strength, speed, reflexes, and durability.
Great Tactical Intellect: Demonstrates genius-level strategic and tactical acumen, able to discern and act upon various angles, information, patterns, perceptions of any situation, conflict, or environment.
Metamorphosis: Can generate additional body parts at will.
Immense Chakra: Possesses a vast amount of chakra from birth, inherently poisonous in nature.
Black Flash: Result of applying Chakra within 0.0000000000000000001 seconds of a physical strike, causing spatial distortion, making the chakra flash black and amplifying the strike's destructive power by 2.5 times.
Binding Vows: An advanced form of Fuinjutsu enabling modifications in exchange for something equivalent, also used to form binding contracts with others, moderated by the universe.
Shrine: Enables the user to unleash slashes at various ranges to sever objects and space, and to release destructive flames when combined with Divine Flame.
Divine Flame: Allows the creation and manipulation of fire for long-range attacks by chanting "Open" and forming an arrow.
Ten Shadows: Grants the ability to summon ten different shikigami using shadows as intermediaries, and overall manipulation of shadows, including hiding within them or storing objects within one's own shadow.
Soul Awareness: Provides the capability to interact directly with souls.
]
Wasting no time, he then opened the other skill.
[
Azmuth, The First Thinker
Note: You're just too fucking smart.
]
'Damn.'
...
...
...
..
.
Naruto had no idea how much time had passed as he stared at the two new skills.
'What the hell just happened?'
The knowledge that flooded his mind provided an answer. It was the knowledge of Sukuna and Azmuth, both formidable in their own right, that had settled into his brain after opening the skills. Despite Azmuth's unparalleled intellect, it took a moment to process.
Azmuth's extensive knowledge about souls was what truly surprised him. Despite Sukuna's extensive experience, Azmuth's theoretical understanding far surpassed his. Given Azmuth's reputation as the greatest mind in the Ben 10 universe, perhaps it wasn't all that shocking.
'Azmuth may lack practical experience, but his compilation of soul-related knowledge from various species is extraordinary.'
'Now, how do I use this power to gain an edge that the original Naruto never had?'
After pondering, the answer came to him.
'Use soul awareness and the combined knowledge of Sukuna and Azmuth to hijack Asura's power within my body.'
This was just the beginning.
'Next, use soul awareness, their combined knowledge, and Metamorphosis to modify my body, strengthening the Uzumaki gene using my mother as a model. Azmuth's expertise in DNA will be crucial here.'
Then, the final step.
'Gradually absorb Kurama's chakra to further enhance my body.'
He could manage the first two steps, but absorbing Kurama's chakra posed a challenge. However, he believed that if he succeeded with the Asura and Uzumaki plans, absorbing Kurama's chakra would be possible by leveraging Asura's and Uzumaki gene's powers.
Since he had reincarnated, he had no desire to sit by and watch as Obito slaughters his parents.
Saving them was crucial as they can help him become stronger. Though their survival would mean he wouldn't remain Kurama's jinchuriki.
So, this was his one opportunity to get his hands on Kurama's chakra.
'Minato and Kushina were kind-hearted if the plot is to be trusted. I refuse to let another family be torn apart because I failed to act.'
He regretted not going after his father first. Perhaps then, he might still have his family.
'No use dwelling on that.' Shaking off the thoughts, he used soul awareness to look 'inside' himself.
It's important to note that while he had the skill, truly powerful uses required chakra. He needed time to unleash the full power of the [Lord of Malevolence].
Simply looking at someone's soul with soul awareness didn't cost chakra, but using it to affect the real world did. For instance, enhancing his Shrine ability with soul awareness to cut souls directly would be an active use.
'Here I come, Asura! You better prepare your brown Otsutsuki butt!'
His daughter would be proud of that insult.
A/N:
I cross-post so, the AN might feel a bit unusual.
Naruto: Bout to get the greatest head start of all time.
World: Bout to get fucked
Note: the condition to hit a black flash was modified to suit Naruto world, as it won't be hard to hit unlimited back to back black flashes. Now, he just has to hit at more than twice the speed of light.
So, how did you like the chapter? I know there nothing much in this chapter but we are just starting out. And also, I don't really like to start the story with this kind of meaningless hijacking soul drama tbh.
That is why, we are going to see how the decision he has taken to give himself an edge has already caused butterfly effects in the outside world in the next chapter. I'll also show a few things he did to ensure Minato's and Kushina's survival.
Lots of characters will appear next chapter so make sure to read the next one.
I finished with editing today so I released the chapter a day before I promised. I was planning to release on Friday.
I've got exams from Sunday so it may take a bit more time to release the next chapter, as I like to spend quite a time writing and editing. For instance, I spent like 9 hours on this chapter to make it as perfect as possible(i really hope there's no mistake
). Outlining took like an hour, which I did yesterday. So, I spent like 8 hours straight today working on this. I might not be able to allocate that much time to write the next chapter as writing in blocks isn't really my thing.I'd rather spend 10 hours straight writing and editing rather than divide that into block of 3 hours and complete it all in 3 days. If I do that, I forget what I'm even trying to write about. Words flow out of my hands better when I'm writing it all at once.
I'll see what I can do.
See ya!
Chapter 2: The Monster and the Flapping Butterfly
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
Naruto stood in the eerie stillness, taking in the sight of his own soul. The air was thick with a metallic scent, the kind that clung to the back of one's throat and refused to let go.
Bones littered the ground, remnants of the countless lives he had taken in his previous existence. His soul shone red.
He felt taller, more imposing, as if he had grown into a different form. He glanced down and saw that he was ankle-deep in blood.
The reflection staring back at him from the blood's surface was not his own; it was an adult version of Sukuna, minus the four arms, clad in a black haori and white kimono.
"Well, that was not something that I expected. Looks like the Sukuna skill will affect more than I previously thought." He didn't expect to see an adult Sukuna staring back at him when he gazed below.
His eyes moved forward, locking onto the shrine that stood at the heart of this grim landscape. This was his domain, the core of his being where his cursed technique was strongest.
"Well, this was expected. Anyways, I shouldn't waste much time. I've come here to 'eat' Asura."
He closed his eyes and concentrated, reaching deep within himself. The process was slow, each second stretching into eternity. But finally, he found him. Asura was there, suspended in a frozen state, his chakra barely a whisper.
"What a pity."
Naruto walked towards Asura. He had honestly expected a big battle to absorb Asura, but this was rather anti-climactic. He had wanted to see, how he would fare against Asura in a battle for souls.
"This is just asking to be absorbed."
Naruto couldn't help but think. 'If I get stuck in the process of becoming stronger, will I also be frustrated and pass myself down to the younger generation in search for salvation?'
"How pathetic."
That statement wasn't for Asura but rather for himself.
How pathetic of him to even consider such a thing.
"You can deny me son. But you can't deny that what I put you through made you the monster that you are today. I, your father, carved you to rise above the herds of sheeps that this world is filled with."
The words of his father when he had left to start a family resonated in his mind.
He looked at his palms. 'As much as I hate him, I can't deny that he made me capable.'
He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
'If I have to become a monster to bring them back, then so be it.'
He refuses to be like Asura, a man who died full of regrets and is now just a commodity that's passed down just to fight with his brother with daddy issues.
He opens his mouth and bites Asura's head off.
He has become the monster again.
...
...
..
.
Naruto, having gained newfound strength, moved his body with deliberate intensity. He clenched his fists, feeling the raw power surge through his small frame.
'Hahahaha! I was successful!' he exulted.
At last, he had finished absorbing Asura's chakra and had even altered his genes to inherit all the unique qualities of the Uzumaki clan.
'Let's see how my chakra feels now,' he mused, curiosity and excitement bubbling within him. 'After integrating Asura's, the Uzumaki's powers...'
He willed his chakra to ripple outward, astonished and more than satisfied by its transformed quality.
'This is it!' he grinned, triumph sparkling in his eyes.
Meanwhile, Kushina, sensing the dense chakra emanating from within her, looked down at her trembling body.
'Now, let me absorb that chakra Kurama has been leaking out!' he thought. The malevolent chakra was ravaging his mother's body, weakening her as her pregnancy progressed.
'Come to daddy!' Naruto directed the leaking chakra from the seal directly to his mouth, greedily consuming it. 'How delicious!' he grinned, a sense of exhilaration flooding him.
Suddenly, Kushina's strength abandoned her, and she dropped to her knees, a surge of worry overcoming her.
"What is going on?" she whispered, clutching her stomach where the seal was. She moved her clothing aside to see her stomach, the seal pulsing with a pain she hadn't felt since the day she became a jinchūriki.
Naruto, who had learned to see souls, instantly realized what had happened to Kushina. 'Shit! I absorbed too much at once!'
Utilizing the Uzumaki's Heal Bite's property of transferring chakra and Sukuna's knowledge of the Reversed Cursed Technique, he instantly started healing his mother.
Suddenly, Kushina felt her strength return to her. The seal continued to pulse, but the pain was gone, as if it wasn't there at all. This was not supposed to happen. She knew what the pulsing seal meant—it signified that the seal was weakening, and it was supposed to hurt her.
"Naruto..." she murmured, her hands lovingly patting her stomach where her son lay, though her voice was fraught with concern. Sweat beaded on her forehead, and her breath came in ragged gasps.
(A day later)
The room was bathed in the warm glow of evening light filtering through the windows of Minato and Kushina's house. The air hummed with a tension that was palpable, though it was softened by the presence of familiar faces. Minato, his face drawn with fatigue, leaned against the doorframe, watching Kushina with a concerned yet relieved expression. Jiraiya sat cross-legged on the floor, his usual jovial demeanor replaced with a serious, contemplative look.
"Minato, you look like you've been through the wringer," Jiraiya said, breaking the silence. His voice was light, but his eyes were sharp, taking in every detail of Minato's exhaustion.
Minato managed a tired smile. "It's been a long day dealing with the village. I'm glad you're here, Jiraiya-sensei. I need you to handle this. I'm not at my best right now."
Kushina, sitting beside Jiraiya, shifted nervously. Her hands rested protectively on her growing belly. "The seal... it's weakened more," she began, her voice steady but tinged with worry. "I felt Naruto's chakra spike unnaturally before Kyuubi's chakra started being drawn towards him. Since that day, the seal hasn't felt the same."
Jiraiya frowned, leaning in closer. "That shouldn't have happened. Let me see." He placed his hands over Kushina's, his fingers moving in intricate patterns as he channeled his chakra to observe the seal. His face grew more serious with each passing second.
"Kyuubi's chakra is being absorbed," he said finally, his voice low. "This has indeed weakened the seal, just as you suspected."
Kushina nodded, a mixture of relief and anxiety crossing her face. "But... it hasn't affected me negatively. In fact, I feel stronger. Could it be because of Naruto?"
Jiraiya's eyes widened slightly. "That's an interesting hypothesis. The kid does have an immense chakra for his age. Let me check something." He closed his eyes, summoning the two elder toads.
He planned to use Senjutsu to check Kushina's situation as in Sage Mode he was far more sensitive to chakra.
With a puff of smoke, Fukasaku and Shima, the two elder toads, appeared beside him.
"Congratulations again, Kushina," Fukasaku croaked, a smile in his voice.
"Thank you," Kushina replied with a small smile, her anxiety easing slightly at the familiar, friendly faces.
Jiraiya promptly explained the situation.
"Then, let's start immediately, Jiraiya-chan. We must not waste time, " Fukasaku croaked. Shima nodded in agreement. Both the elder toads then jumped on Jiraiya's shoulder.
After a while, Jiraiya managed to get into Sage Mode.
Jiraiya focused, sensing the intricate interplay of chakras within Kushina. "The strength you feel is because Naruto is giving you healing chakra continuously," he said, his voice filled with amazement. "This is crazy... Kyuubi's chakra should be harming you, but Naruto is actively healing all the damage."
Minato's eyes widened in shock. "So our hypothesis was right. Naruto is responsible for the seal weakening, but he's also the one absorbing Kyuubi's chakra and healing you."
Kushina's eyes sparkled with a mixture of pride and wonder. "It might be the Uzumaki healing trait," she mused.
Jiraiya nodded slowly. "It's possible, but it feels too deliberate, too precise, like someone is making a conscious effort to heal."
"Will this impact Naruto negatively?" Minato asked, his concern for his unborn son evident.
"We need to get the medic nin to check on the situation," Jiraiya said. "But from what I can see, Kushina is only getting positive feedback from the chakra being absorbed by the child."
Kushina's face lit up with a radiant smile. "My son is protecting me before he's even born! Just wait until I tell everyone. He's going to be a genius, I know it!"
Minato chuckled softly, though his eyes remained troubled. "I'm happy for you, Kushina. But I can't help but worry about Naruto."
Kushina's smile softened, her hand resting on her belly. "I understand, Minato. I'm a bit worried too, but for some reason, I have this strange confidence in our son's ability to remain well."
Jiraiya leaned back, his mind racing with thoughts. 'If this isn't just the Uzumaki healing traits at work, then Konoha has gained something extraordinary...something monstrous.'
...
(Two weeks later)
The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows over the village of Konoha as Kushina and Minato made their way through the bustling streets. Despite the warm glow of the late afternoon, a sense of unease lingered between them. For the past two weeks, they had visited countless doctors and medics, searching for someone who could help them understand Naruto's unique situation. Yet, each time they were met with the same disheartening conclusion: any direct interference with the baby while in womb could have severe and lasting consequences.
Minato glanced at Kushina. "We'll find someone, Kushina. There has to be a way to ensure Naruto's well-being without risking his health."
Kushina nodded, though her eyes betrayed her frustration. "I know, Minato. It's just… every time we get close to an answer, it feels like we're back to square one. I'm worried about our son."
As they turned a corner, heading towards the location of a retired medic nin for advice, Kushina's steps faltered. A strange sensation washed over her, a prickle of unease that made her heart skip a beat. She glanced around, her eyes narrowing as they landed on a figure partially obscured by shadows. A man, or something resembling one, stood watching them with an intensity that sent chills down her spine. Instinctively, she tightened her grip on Minato's hand.
Minato followed her gaze, his senses alert. "What is it, Kushina?"
"I… I don't know," she replied softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I felt something… something off about that person."
Minato narrowed his eyes, he couldn't pinpoint the person Kushina was referring to. He couldn't sense anything abnormal.
The figure shifted slightly, and for a brief moment, Kushina caught a glimpse of pale skin and dark eyes. Her heart raced, and she felt a surge of negative emotions—anger, fear, and something she couldn't quite place.
Minato who finally noticed the weird man, moved forward to deal with him immediately however the figure, seeing that, seemed to tense up before quickly disappearing into the crowd.
Minato frowned, his expression turning serious. "Stay close to me. We'll have to keep our guard up."
Unbeknownst to them, the figure was Zetsu, a being created by Madara Uchiha and loyal to Obito. Zetsu's heart pounded as he moved away, his mind racing. The fact that Kushina had sensed him was alarming. He needed to inform Obito immediately. She was more perceptive than they had anticipated, and this could complicate their plans.
Back in the relative safety of their home, Kushina paced the floor, her thoughts a whirlwind of worry and suspicion. "Who was that man, Minato? And why did I feel such a strong reaction to him?"
Minato, seated at the table, rubbed his temples. "I don't know, but we can't ignore this. We need to be cautious, especially now. I'll have ANBU look into it."
Meanwhile, far from the village, Zetsu reported to Obito, recounting the encounter and the heightened vigilance of Kushina and Minato. Obito's eyes narrowed, his mind calculating. The situation was more complex than he had anticipated, but he was nothing if not adaptable.
"We'll have to move carefully," Obito said, his voice cold and measured. "Kushina seems to have developed the same sensing capabilities like Mito once did. She has become more perceptive than we gave her credit for."
Zetsu nodded, his unease still lingering. "I think I can no longer monitor Kushina. She can sense me now. "
"We can no longer proceed with the plan to attack on the day of birth. Keep your distance from Kushina. But make sure to keep your eye on everyone other than her. I'll think of something long term."
As Zetsu melted back into the shadows, the village of Konoha remained blissfully unaware of the looming threat.
...
(A week later)
As the days passed, the search for a suitable doctor continued fruitlessly. Every lead led to the same conclusion: direct interference with Naruto was too dangerous. The frustration grew, and so did the sense of dread that something unseen was moving against them.
Kushina often found herself staring out the window, her hand resting protectively over her belly. The encounter with the strange man haunted her. It was served as a constant reminder that their enemies were closer than they realized. Minato did his best to reassure her, but even he couldn't hide his concern.
One evening, as they sat together in the quiet of their living room, Minato spoke softly. "We will find a way, Kushina. Naruto is strong, just like his mother. We just need to be patient and careful."
Kushina smiled weakly, resting her head on his shoulder. "I hope you're right, Minato. For Naruto's sake, I hope you're right."
...
(A few days later)
The warm afternoon sun streamed through the windows of the Hokage's office, casting long, golden rays across the room. Minato sat at his desk, the stress of recent events evident in the lines of his face. Across from him, Jiraiya leaned back in his chair, his usual laid-back demeanor tinged with an uncharacteristic seriousness. Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, stood by the window, his eyes fixed on the bustling village below, lost in thought.
"We've exhausted all our options," Minato said, breaking the silence. "None of the medics we've consulted can help without risking Naruto's health. We're left with one choice: Tsunade-sama."
Jiraiya nodded, his expression grim. "I was hoping it wouldn't come to this. Tsunade's been away for so long, and convincing her to return won't be easy." He paused for a second before continuing.
"But, I do have a plan to bring her back. Tsunade is in a difficult situation, financially. She's been on the run from debt collectors for a while now. If the village agrees to pay off all her debts she might return to help Kushina and Naruto."
Minato thought for a second and looked at Hiruzen who nodded, after all, Hiruzen's help was needed to convince the other Elders.
"The village will do what needs to be done," said Minato.
Jiraiya sighed, running a hand through his white hair. "Take care of things here. I'll bring her back."
...
(A week later)
Tsunade and Shizune were in the worst condition imaginable. Picture it: Tsunade, usually the picture of poise and strength, now looked like she'd been thrown out of a bar one too many times. And Shizune, ever the loyal companion, was right there with her, trying to keep things together but clearly fraying at the edges. They were basically like beggars at this point, hungry and thirsty.
Tsunade, with a half-empty bottle of sake in her hand and a slightly wobbling stance, broke the silence first. "Shizune, I'm tellin' ya... we need to rob a house. A rich landlord's house. We'll end this misery once and for all."
Shizune, who was nursing a small bowl of water as if it were the most precious thing on Earth, looked horrified. "Tsunade-sama, we can't just steal! What about your status? What would people think of you? They'd call you a thief!"
Tsunade snorted, then took a swig of sake. "A thief? Nah, they'd say, 'Tsunade always pays her debts!' Besides, how would they even know I stole it? I'm a ninja, remember? Stealth is kind of our thing."
Shizune's eyes widened. "Your status, Tsunade-sama! Have you forgotten that you're a legendary Sannin? What if someone saw us?"
Tsunade laughed, a sound somewhere between a chuckle and a hiccup. "Saw us? Shizune, please. If they saw us, they'd think they were hallucinating. Who'd believe the great Tsunade is out robbing houses like a common bandit? No one! That's the beauty of it."
Shizune sighed, rubbing her temples. "What if they recognize you and then they start spreading rumors? What if the headlines tomorrow read, 'Legendary Sannin Turns to Crime!'?"
Tsunade shrugged, looking as nonchalant as a drunk can. "Well, any publicity is good publicity. Besides, think about it: we'd be like Robin Hood. Steal from the rich, give to the poor... which is us. We'd be heroes with empty stomachs!"
Shizune shook her head, trying to be the voice of reason. "Tsunade-sama, this isn't a stand-up comedy routine. We can't just..."
Tsunade interrupted with a loud "ARGHH!" startling Shizune. "You know, Shizune, sometimes I wonder if I lost so much gambling because I hadn't turned to the dark side. Like, maybe if I'd just embraced it, I'd be swimming in riches now."
Shizune gave her a skeptical look. "Tsunade-sama, you're not making any sense. You're drunk."
Tsunade ignored her, mumbling, "There's no one on Earth who can help me in this situation. The debt I've built up is astronomical. Even my richest friends couldn't cover it."
She paused, then continued, her eyes wide with a tipsy revelation. "Maybe I should hire a shaman to summon my dead grandfather from heaven. Maybe he hid his wealth somewhere and never told anyone. Yeah, that's it! I'll ask him where he stashed the cash!"
Shizune put a hand over her face, shaking her head. "Tsunade-sama, that's just... no. You're grasping at straws."
Tsunade threw her hands up in exasperation. "Truly, throughout heaven and Earth, I alone am the broke one."
Shizune clasped her hands together and looked up at the sky, praying. "Sage of the Six Paths, please forgive Tsunade-sama. She's just drunk and desperate."
Just as Tsunade seemed on the verge of making a truly terrible decision, Jiraiya appeared, swaggering into view with his usual self-assured grin. "Hey, Tsunade, Shizune. What are you two plotting now?"
Tsunade growled, glaring at him. "What the hell do you want, Jiraiya?"
Jiraiya, who had been eavesdropping, gave her a cocky smile. "Throughout heaven and Earth, I alone can pay your debts."
Tsunade's eyes narrowed. "Oh, really? And how do you plan on doing that?"
"Well...there's a certain situation with Kushina."
...
(A few days later)
The soft rustle of leaves and the distant murmur of village life filled the warm evening air as Minato and Kushina sat together in their cozy living room. The tension of the past weeks seemed to hang over them like a lingering cloud, despite the recent glimmers of hope.
*Knock!
There was a firm knock on the door. Minato rose to answer it, and moments later, Tsunade entered the room, her presence commanding and reassuring. Despite her usual toughness, there was a softness in her eyes as she looked at Kushina, a sign of the respect and concern she held for her.
"Tsunade-sama," Kushina said with a grateful smile, "Thank you for coming."
Tsunade waved a hand dismissively, though her eyes remained kind. "It's the least I could do. Minato saved my life once, and besides, this is important."
'I never saved her though,' Minato thought as a tick mark appeared on his forehead, 'Why doesn't she just admit, she's here for the money?'
She approached Kushina with a focused expression. "Let's see what's going on with that baby of yours."
Kushina lay back as Tsunade's hands hovered over her belly, her chakra flaring subtly as she employed techniques known only to her. Her eyes narrowed in concentration, and the room fell silent, the air thick with anticipation.
Minutes ticked by before Tsunade finally spoke, her voice a mixture of awe and curiosity. "Naruto has immense vitality. I've never seen anything like it. His chakra is... potent, almost overwhelming. And there's something else—it's poisonous."
Minato's eyes widened, and he exchanged a worried glance with Kushina. "Poisonous? What does that mean for Kushina?"
Tsunade shook her head slightly. "It's not affecting her negatively because... this is where it gets extraordinary. Naruto is using a healing technique, but it's something I've never seen before. It's incredibly precise. Healing jutsu, when overused, can cause cellular mutations, even cancer. But Naruto's technique is flawless. He heals just enough, as if he's a seasoned medic ninja."
Kushina's hand instinctively went to her belly, her eyes filled with wonder. She whispered with a smile. "He really is healing me..."
Tsunade nodded, her expression serious yet tinged with amazement. "Yes, it's remarkable. It resembles the Uzumaki healing trait because he's not using hand signs, and the healing chakra is emanating from his entire body. But it's more than that. He's not just regenerating cells; he's restoring them in a way that's almost like turning back time. I feel like I'm witnessing something divine."
The room fell silent as they absorbed Tsunade's words. Minato felt a swell of pride and an almost overwhelming sense of relief, yet his mind buzzed with questions. "Is this something that could harm him, Tsunade? Using such an advanced technique, even unconsciously?"
Tsunade considered this for a moment before answering. "It's hard to say. This is something unheard of. Nobody in the world is capable of such healing. Not even me! We need to monitor him closely, but from what I can tell, he's in no immediate danger. If anything, he's protecting Kushina in ways we didn't think possible."
Kushina's eyes shone with unshed tears, a mix of relief and overwhelming emotion. "My son... our son... he's already so strong, so special."
Minato pulled her close, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "Yes, he is. And with Tsunade-sama here, we can ensure he stays safe and healthy."
Tsunade turned around, her face a mixture of contemplation and quiet admiration. "I'll be keeping a close eye on both of you. This is something extraordinary, and we need to understand it fully. But rest assured, I'll do everything I can to help."
A/N:
You know at first I didn't write the part where Naruto decided to become a monster instead. I was done with the chapter yesterday but felt like I needed to work on it a bit more.
But, BladeZ_FN made a pretty funny comment where he wrote a scene of Asura and Sukuna. This made me think though. What's the use of having Sukuna's power if the main character isn't at least a bit crazy like Sukuna?
(if you cannot find the comment, its prolly because you're using a different site. I'm uploading in , webnovel, royal road, and scribble hub. The comment was made in webnovel.)
I thought about it and decided that since the background was suitable and since Asura needed to be absorbed, it presented the perfect opportunity. Rather than having him fight or at least get into any kind of contest, if he saw that even someone as strong as Asura, the son of the Sage of Six Path was so helpless, he would feel the need to become something more than he was currently. And that's where his father comes in, the one who made him the most perfect monster.
I will make him become somewhat monstrous to achieve his ultimate goal. It won't be fun otherwise.
And since I will not be posting much, I figured I'd give you guys a long chapter instead.
You better bless me with those reviews, favorites, and follows! This is 2 weeks worth of content from me!
And with this the arc with him still in the womb has finished! Now, the next chapter will start with a time skip where has been born for sometime(won't give you much spoilers but he'll be able walk and talk hehehe)
And if you have any suggestions, please tell me about them. I'm all ears.
Bones littered the ground, remnants of the countless lives he had taken in his previous existence. His soul shone red.
He felt taller, more imposing, as if he had grown into a different form. He glanced down and saw that he was ankle-deep in blood.
The reflection staring back at him from the blood's surface was not his own; it was an adult version of Sukuna, minus the four arms, clad in a black haori and white kimono.
"Well, that was not something that I expected. Looks like the Sukuna skill will affect more than I previously thought." He didn't expect to see an adult Sukuna staring back at him when he gazed below.
His eyes moved forward, locking onto the shrine that stood at the heart of this grim landscape. This was his domain, the core of his being where his cursed technique was strongest.
"Well, this was expected. Anyways, I shouldn't waste much time. I've come here to 'eat' Asura."
He closed his eyes and concentrated, reaching deep within himself. The process was slow, each second stretching into eternity. But finally, he found him. Asura was there, suspended in a frozen state, his chakra barely a whisper.
"What a pity."
Naruto walked towards Asura. He had honestly expected a big battle to absorb Asura, but this was rather anti-climactic. He had wanted to see, how he would fare against Asura in a battle for souls.
"This is just asking to be absorbed."
Naruto couldn't help but think. 'If I get stuck in the process of becoming stronger, will I also be frustrated and pass myself down to the younger generation in search for salvation?'
"How pathetic."
That statement wasn't for Asura but rather for himself.
How pathetic of him to even consider such a thing.
"You can deny me son. But you can't deny that what I put you through made you the monster that you are today. I, your father, carved you to rise above the herds of sheeps that this world is filled with."
The words of his father when he had left to start a family resonated in his mind.
He looked at his palms. 'As much as I hate him, I can't deny that he made me capable.'
He closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
'If I have to become a monster to bring them back, then so be it.'
He refuses to be like Asura, a man who died full of regrets and is now just a commodity that's passed down just to fight with his brother with daddy issues.
He opens his mouth and bites Asura's head off.
He has become the monster again.
...
...
..
.
Naruto, having gained newfound strength, moved his body with deliberate intensity. He clenched his fists, feeling the raw power surge through his small frame.
'Hahahaha! I was successful!' he exulted.
At last, he had finished absorbing Asura's chakra and had even altered his genes to inherit all the unique qualities of the Uzumaki clan.
'Let's see how my chakra feels now,' he mused, curiosity and excitement bubbling within him. 'After integrating Asura's, the Uzumaki's powers...'
He willed his chakra to ripple outward, astonished and more than satisfied by its transformed quality.
'This is it!' he grinned, triumph sparkling in his eyes.
Meanwhile, Kushina, sensing the dense chakra emanating from within her, looked down at her trembling body.
'Now, let me absorb that chakra Kurama has been leaking out!' he thought. The malevolent chakra was ravaging his mother's body, weakening her as her pregnancy progressed.
'Come to daddy!' Naruto directed the leaking chakra from the seal directly to his mouth, greedily consuming it. 'How delicious!' he grinned, a sense of exhilaration flooding him.
Suddenly, Kushina's strength abandoned her, and she dropped to her knees, a surge of worry overcoming her.
"What is going on?" she whispered, clutching her stomach where the seal was. She moved her clothing aside to see her stomach, the seal pulsing with a pain she hadn't felt since the day she became a jinchūriki.
Naruto, who had learned to see souls, instantly realized what had happened to Kushina. 'Shit! I absorbed too much at once!'
Utilizing the Uzumaki's Heal Bite's property of transferring chakra and Sukuna's knowledge of the Reversed Cursed Technique, he instantly started healing his mother.
Suddenly, Kushina felt her strength return to her. The seal continued to pulse, but the pain was gone, as if it wasn't there at all. This was not supposed to happen. She knew what the pulsing seal meant—it signified that the seal was weakening, and it was supposed to hurt her.
"Naruto..." she murmured, her hands lovingly patting her stomach where her son lay, though her voice was fraught with concern. Sweat beaded on her forehead, and her breath came in ragged gasps.
(A day later)
The room was bathed in the warm glow of evening light filtering through the windows of Minato and Kushina's house. The air hummed with a tension that was palpable, though it was softened by the presence of familiar faces. Minato, his face drawn with fatigue, leaned against the doorframe, watching Kushina with a concerned yet relieved expression. Jiraiya sat cross-legged on the floor, his usual jovial demeanor replaced with a serious, contemplative look.
"Minato, you look like you've been through the wringer," Jiraiya said, breaking the silence. His voice was light, but his eyes were sharp, taking in every detail of Minato's exhaustion.
Minato managed a tired smile. "It's been a long day dealing with the village. I'm glad you're here, Jiraiya-sensei. I need you to handle this. I'm not at my best right now."
Kushina, sitting beside Jiraiya, shifted nervously. Her hands rested protectively on her growing belly. "The seal... it's weakened more," she began, her voice steady but tinged with worry. "I felt Naruto's chakra spike unnaturally before Kyuubi's chakra started being drawn towards him. Since that day, the seal hasn't felt the same."
Jiraiya frowned, leaning in closer. "That shouldn't have happened. Let me see." He placed his hands over Kushina's, his fingers moving in intricate patterns as he channeled his chakra to observe the seal. His face grew more serious with each passing second.
"Kyuubi's chakra is being absorbed," he said finally, his voice low. "This has indeed weakened the seal, just as you suspected."
Kushina nodded, a mixture of relief and anxiety crossing her face. "But... it hasn't affected me negatively. In fact, I feel stronger. Could it be because of Naruto?"
Jiraiya's eyes widened slightly. "That's an interesting hypothesis. The kid does have an immense chakra for his age. Let me check something." He closed his eyes, summoning the two elder toads.
He planned to use Senjutsu to check Kushina's situation as in Sage Mode he was far more sensitive to chakra.
With a puff of smoke, Fukasaku and Shima, the two elder toads, appeared beside him.
"Congratulations again, Kushina," Fukasaku croaked, a smile in his voice.
"Thank you," Kushina replied with a small smile, her anxiety easing slightly at the familiar, friendly faces.
Jiraiya promptly explained the situation.
"Then, let's start immediately, Jiraiya-chan. We must not waste time, " Fukasaku croaked. Shima nodded in agreement. Both the elder toads then jumped on Jiraiya's shoulder.
After a while, Jiraiya managed to get into Sage Mode.
Jiraiya focused, sensing the intricate interplay of chakras within Kushina. "The strength you feel is because Naruto is giving you healing chakra continuously," he said, his voice filled with amazement. "This is crazy... Kyuubi's chakra should be harming you, but Naruto is actively healing all the damage."
Minato's eyes widened in shock. "So our hypothesis was right. Naruto is responsible for the seal weakening, but he's also the one absorbing Kyuubi's chakra and healing you."
Kushina's eyes sparkled with a mixture of pride and wonder. "It might be the Uzumaki healing trait," she mused.
Jiraiya nodded slowly. "It's possible, but it feels too deliberate, too precise, like someone is making a conscious effort to heal."
"Will this impact Naruto negatively?" Minato asked, his concern for his unborn son evident.
"We need to get the medic nin to check on the situation," Jiraiya said. "But from what I can see, Kushina is only getting positive feedback from the chakra being absorbed by the child."
Kushina's face lit up with a radiant smile. "My son is protecting me before he's even born! Just wait until I tell everyone. He's going to be a genius, I know it!"
Minato chuckled softly, though his eyes remained troubled. "I'm happy for you, Kushina. But I can't help but worry about Naruto."
Kushina's smile softened, her hand resting on her belly. "I understand, Minato. I'm a bit worried too, but for some reason, I have this strange confidence in our son's ability to remain well."
Jiraiya leaned back, his mind racing with thoughts. 'If this isn't just the Uzumaki healing traits at work, then Konoha has gained something extraordinary...something monstrous.'
...
(Two weeks later)
The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows over the village of Konoha as Kushina and Minato made their way through the bustling streets. Despite the warm glow of the late afternoon, a sense of unease lingered between them. For the past two weeks, they had visited countless doctors and medics, searching for someone who could help them understand Naruto's unique situation. Yet, each time they were met with the same disheartening conclusion: any direct interference with the baby while in womb could have severe and lasting consequences.
Minato glanced at Kushina. "We'll find someone, Kushina. There has to be a way to ensure Naruto's well-being without risking his health."
Kushina nodded, though her eyes betrayed her frustration. "I know, Minato. It's just… every time we get close to an answer, it feels like we're back to square one. I'm worried about our son."
As they turned a corner, heading towards the location of a retired medic nin for advice, Kushina's steps faltered. A strange sensation washed over her, a prickle of unease that made her heart skip a beat. She glanced around, her eyes narrowing as they landed on a figure partially obscured by shadows. A man, or something resembling one, stood watching them with an intensity that sent chills down her spine. Instinctively, she tightened her grip on Minato's hand.
Minato followed her gaze, his senses alert. "What is it, Kushina?"
"I… I don't know," she replied softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I felt something… something off about that person."
Minato narrowed his eyes, he couldn't pinpoint the person Kushina was referring to. He couldn't sense anything abnormal.
The figure shifted slightly, and for a brief moment, Kushina caught a glimpse of pale skin and dark eyes. Her heart raced, and she felt a surge of negative emotions—anger, fear, and something she couldn't quite place.
Minato who finally noticed the weird man, moved forward to deal with him immediately however the figure, seeing that, seemed to tense up before quickly disappearing into the crowd.
Minato frowned, his expression turning serious. "Stay close to me. We'll have to keep our guard up."
Unbeknownst to them, the figure was Zetsu, a being created by Madara Uchiha and loyal to Obito. Zetsu's heart pounded as he moved away, his mind racing. The fact that Kushina had sensed him was alarming. He needed to inform Obito immediately. She was more perceptive than they had anticipated, and this could complicate their plans.
Back in the relative safety of their home, Kushina paced the floor, her thoughts a whirlwind of worry and suspicion. "Who was that man, Minato? And why did I feel such a strong reaction to him?"
Minato, seated at the table, rubbed his temples. "I don't know, but we can't ignore this. We need to be cautious, especially now. I'll have ANBU look into it."
Meanwhile, far from the village, Zetsu reported to Obito, recounting the encounter and the heightened vigilance of Kushina and Minato. Obito's eyes narrowed, his mind calculating. The situation was more complex than he had anticipated, but he was nothing if not adaptable.
"We'll have to move carefully," Obito said, his voice cold and measured. "Kushina seems to have developed the same sensing capabilities like Mito once did. She has become more perceptive than we gave her credit for."
Zetsu nodded, his unease still lingering. "I think I can no longer monitor Kushina. She can sense me now. "
"We can no longer proceed with the plan to attack on the day of birth. Keep your distance from Kushina. But make sure to keep your eye on everyone other than her. I'll think of something long term."
As Zetsu melted back into the shadows, the village of Konoha remained blissfully unaware of the looming threat.
...
(A week later)
As the days passed, the search for a suitable doctor continued fruitlessly. Every lead led to the same conclusion: direct interference with Naruto was too dangerous. The frustration grew, and so did the sense of dread that something unseen was moving against them.
Kushina often found herself staring out the window, her hand resting protectively over her belly. The encounter with the strange man haunted her. It was served as a constant reminder that their enemies were closer than they realized. Minato did his best to reassure her, but even he couldn't hide his concern.
One evening, as they sat together in the quiet of their living room, Minato spoke softly. "We will find a way, Kushina. Naruto is strong, just like his mother. We just need to be patient and careful."
Kushina smiled weakly, resting her head on his shoulder. "I hope you're right, Minato. For Naruto's sake, I hope you're right."
...
(A few days later)
The warm afternoon sun streamed through the windows of the Hokage's office, casting long, golden rays across the room. Minato sat at his desk, the stress of recent events evident in the lines of his face. Across from him, Jiraiya leaned back in his chair, his usual laid-back demeanor tinged with an uncharacteristic seriousness. Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, stood by the window, his eyes fixed on the bustling village below, lost in thought.
"We've exhausted all our options," Minato said, breaking the silence. "None of the medics we've consulted can help without risking Naruto's health. We're left with one choice: Tsunade-sama."
Jiraiya nodded, his expression grim. "I was hoping it wouldn't come to this. Tsunade's been away for so long, and convincing her to return won't be easy." He paused for a second before continuing.
"But, I do have a plan to bring her back. Tsunade is in a difficult situation, financially. She's been on the run from debt collectors for a while now. If the village agrees to pay off all her debts she might return to help Kushina and Naruto."
Minato thought for a second and looked at Hiruzen who nodded, after all, Hiruzen's help was needed to convince the other Elders.
"The village will do what needs to be done," said Minato.
Jiraiya sighed, running a hand through his white hair. "Take care of things here. I'll bring her back."
...
(A week later)
Tsunade and Shizune were in the worst condition imaginable. Picture it: Tsunade, usually the picture of poise and strength, now looked like she'd been thrown out of a bar one too many times. And Shizune, ever the loyal companion, was right there with her, trying to keep things together but clearly fraying at the edges. They were basically like beggars at this point, hungry and thirsty.
Tsunade, with a half-empty bottle of sake in her hand and a slightly wobbling stance, broke the silence first. "Shizune, I'm tellin' ya... we need to rob a house. A rich landlord's house. We'll end this misery once and for all."
Shizune, who was nursing a small bowl of water as if it were the most precious thing on Earth, looked horrified. "Tsunade-sama, we can't just steal! What about your status? What would people think of you? They'd call you a thief!"
Tsunade snorted, then took a swig of sake. "A thief? Nah, they'd say, 'Tsunade always pays her debts!' Besides, how would they even know I stole it? I'm a ninja, remember? Stealth is kind of our thing."
Shizune's eyes widened. "Your status, Tsunade-sama! Have you forgotten that you're a legendary Sannin? What if someone saw us?"
Tsunade laughed, a sound somewhere between a chuckle and a hiccup. "Saw us? Shizune, please. If they saw us, they'd think they were hallucinating. Who'd believe the great Tsunade is out robbing houses like a common bandit? No one! That's the beauty of it."
Shizune sighed, rubbing her temples. "What if they recognize you and then they start spreading rumors? What if the headlines tomorrow read, 'Legendary Sannin Turns to Crime!'?"
Tsunade shrugged, looking as nonchalant as a drunk can. "Well, any publicity is good publicity. Besides, think about it: we'd be like Robin Hood. Steal from the rich, give to the poor... which is us. We'd be heroes with empty stomachs!"
Shizune shook her head, trying to be the voice of reason. "Tsunade-sama, this isn't a stand-up comedy routine. We can't just..."
Tsunade interrupted with a loud "ARGHH!" startling Shizune. "You know, Shizune, sometimes I wonder if I lost so much gambling because I hadn't turned to the dark side. Like, maybe if I'd just embraced it, I'd be swimming in riches now."
Shizune gave her a skeptical look. "Tsunade-sama, you're not making any sense. You're drunk."
Tsunade ignored her, mumbling, "There's no one on Earth who can help me in this situation. The debt I've built up is astronomical. Even my richest friends couldn't cover it."
She paused, then continued, her eyes wide with a tipsy revelation. "Maybe I should hire a shaman to summon my dead grandfather from heaven. Maybe he hid his wealth somewhere and never told anyone. Yeah, that's it! I'll ask him where he stashed the cash!"
Shizune put a hand over her face, shaking her head. "Tsunade-sama, that's just... no. You're grasping at straws."
Tsunade threw her hands up in exasperation. "Truly, throughout heaven and Earth, I alone am the broke one."
Shizune clasped her hands together and looked up at the sky, praying. "Sage of the Six Paths, please forgive Tsunade-sama. She's just drunk and desperate."
Just as Tsunade seemed on the verge of making a truly terrible decision, Jiraiya appeared, swaggering into view with his usual self-assured grin. "Hey, Tsunade, Shizune. What are you two plotting now?"
Tsunade growled, glaring at him. "What the hell do you want, Jiraiya?"
Jiraiya, who had been eavesdropping, gave her a cocky smile. "Throughout heaven and Earth, I alone can pay your debts."
Tsunade's eyes narrowed. "Oh, really? And how do you plan on doing that?"
"Well...there's a certain situation with Kushina."
...
(A few days later)
The soft rustle of leaves and the distant murmur of village life filled the warm evening air as Minato and Kushina sat together in their cozy living room. The tension of the past weeks seemed to hang over them like a lingering cloud, despite the recent glimmers of hope.
*Knock!
There was a firm knock on the door. Minato rose to answer it, and moments later, Tsunade entered the room, her presence commanding and reassuring. Despite her usual toughness, there was a softness in her eyes as she looked at Kushina, a sign of the respect and concern she held for her.
"Tsunade-sama," Kushina said with a grateful smile, "Thank you for coming."
Tsunade waved a hand dismissively, though her eyes remained kind. "It's the least I could do. Minato saved my life once, and besides, this is important."
'I never saved her though,' Minato thought as a tick mark appeared on his forehead, 'Why doesn't she just admit, she's here for the money?'
She approached Kushina with a focused expression. "Let's see what's going on with that baby of yours."
Kushina lay back as Tsunade's hands hovered over her belly, her chakra flaring subtly as she employed techniques known only to her. Her eyes narrowed in concentration, and the room fell silent, the air thick with anticipation.
Minutes ticked by before Tsunade finally spoke, her voice a mixture of awe and curiosity. "Naruto has immense vitality. I've never seen anything like it. His chakra is... potent, almost overwhelming. And there's something else—it's poisonous."
Minato's eyes widened, and he exchanged a worried glance with Kushina. "Poisonous? What does that mean for Kushina?"
Tsunade shook her head slightly. "It's not affecting her negatively because... this is where it gets extraordinary. Naruto is using a healing technique, but it's something I've never seen before. It's incredibly precise. Healing jutsu, when overused, can cause cellular mutations, even cancer. But Naruto's technique is flawless. He heals just enough, as if he's a seasoned medic ninja."
Kushina's hand instinctively went to her belly, her eyes filled with wonder. She whispered with a smile. "He really is healing me..."
Tsunade nodded, her expression serious yet tinged with amazement. "Yes, it's remarkable. It resembles the Uzumaki healing trait because he's not using hand signs, and the healing chakra is emanating from his entire body. But it's more than that. He's not just regenerating cells; he's restoring them in a way that's almost like turning back time. I feel like I'm witnessing something divine."
The room fell silent as they absorbed Tsunade's words. Minato felt a swell of pride and an almost overwhelming sense of relief, yet his mind buzzed with questions. "Is this something that could harm him, Tsunade? Using such an advanced technique, even unconsciously?"
Tsunade considered this for a moment before answering. "It's hard to say. This is something unheard of. Nobody in the world is capable of such healing. Not even me! We need to monitor him closely, but from what I can tell, he's in no immediate danger. If anything, he's protecting Kushina in ways we didn't think possible."
Kushina's eyes shone with unshed tears, a mix of relief and overwhelming emotion. "My son... our son... he's already so strong, so special."
Minato pulled her close, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "Yes, he is. And with Tsunade-sama here, we can ensure he stays safe and healthy."
Tsunade turned around, her face a mixture of contemplation and quiet admiration. "I'll be keeping a close eye on both of you. This is something extraordinary, and we need to understand it fully. But rest assured, I'll do everything I can to help."
A/N:
You know at first I didn't write the part where Naruto decided to become a monster instead. I was done with the chapter yesterday but felt like I needed to work on it a bit more.
But, BladeZ_FN made a pretty funny comment where he wrote a scene of Asura and Sukuna. This made me think though. What's the use of having Sukuna's power if the main character isn't at least a bit crazy like Sukuna?
(if you cannot find the comment, its prolly because you're using a different site. I'm uploading in , webnovel, royal road, and scribble hub. The comment was made in webnovel.)
I thought about it and decided that since the background was suitable and since Asura needed to be absorbed, it presented the perfect opportunity. Rather than having him fight or at least get into any kind of contest, if he saw that even someone as strong as Asura, the son of the Sage of Six Path was so helpless, he would feel the need to become something more than he was currently. And that's where his father comes in, the one who made him the most perfect monster.
I will make him become somewhat monstrous to achieve his ultimate goal. It won't be fun otherwise.
And since I will not be posting much, I figured I'd give you guys a long chapter instead.
You better bless me with those reviews, favorites, and follows! This is 2 weeks worth of content from me!
And with this the arc with him still in the womb has finished! Now, the next chapter will start with a time skip where has been born for sometime(won't give you much spoilers but he'll be able walk and talk hehehe)
And if you have any suggestions, please tell me about them. I'm all ears.
Chapter 3: Rains of Castamere I
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
Naruto stood in the heart of the forest, surrounded by the vibrant greenery of Konoha. The rustling leaves and chirping birds provided a serene backdrop to his activities. In front of him stood a makeshift contraption made from various scraps and pieces he had scavenged. It was a complex machine designed to test his kunai throwing skills. Naruto had rigged it to release targets at unpredictable intervals and angles, forcing him to rely on instinct and precision.
As he twirled a kunai deftly in his hand, Naruto's eyes narrowed in concentration. He had already managed to master the art of throwing kunai at incredible speeds, hitting targets with pinpoint accuracy. But this machine was his next challenge, pushing him to refine his skills even further. He flung a kunai, watching it spin through the air and strike a moving target dead center. A small smile tugged at his lips.
"Impressive as always, Naruto," a familiar voice called out.
Naruto turned to see his father, Minato Namikaze, standing at the edge of the clearing. Minato's blue eyes shone with pride as he watched his son.
"You're getting better every day. I'm glad I didn't give you the documents on the Flying Thunder God Technique yet. I have no doubt you'd master that too in no time," he joked.
Naruto chuckled, a rare sound that felt like sunshine on a cold day. "Thanks, Dad. But what brings you here? You're usually so busy. Is there something special happening? I've noticed that the village has been a bit more lively recently."
Minato's face softened, a hint of sadness in his eyes. He had always known that Naruto was different. Even as a baby, Naruto had never cried over soiled diapers but would scream until someone correctly guessed his need. It was as if he was born with an unusual sense of discipline and awareness, making him seem more mature than his years. This maturity had created a distance between Naruto and his parents, a gap that Minato wished he could bridge.
"Well," Minato began, trying to mask his feelings, "there is something special happening. The village has been more lively lately because we're planning a big celebration for your fifth birthday on June 10th. We're even inviting leaders from other countries."
Naruto's eyes widened slightly, a mix of curiosity and indifference flickering across his face. "A big party? For me?"
Minato nodded, feeling a pang of sorrow. Naruto was often surrounded by people who called him "Naruto-sama," yet he seemed to care little for the adulation. He was treated more like a symbol than a child, a fact that Minato deeply regretted.
"Yes," Minato confirmed. "Your reputation as a genius has spread far and wide. The villages are in a period of recovery, and having you as a symbol of hope and excellence is a way to bolster morale and keep the Daimyo happy."
Naruto sighed inwardly. He understood the politics behind it, the need to present a strong front. But he was tired of being a poster boy, tired of the constant recognition and the pressure that came with it. As a former assassin in his previous life, he had cherished the ability to blend into the shadows, to move unnoticed. Here, he was constantly in the spotlight, a role he never asked for.
"That's...nice," Naruto said, his tone measured. "But you know, Dad, I really just want to keep training and learning new techniques. This celebration thing isn't really my style."
Minato smiled, though he felt a deep ache in his heart. He admired Naruto's dedication and focus, but he wished his son could enjoy a normal childhood, filled with joy and playfulness. "I know, Naruto. But sometimes, it's good to take a break and enjoy the moment. You'll have a chance to meet new people, maybe even learn something new from them."
Naruto nodded, though his mind was already wandering. The idea of creating another identity played in his head. A way to escape the constant attention and live a life where he wasn't always Naruto-sama, the prodigious son of the Hokage. And most importantly, to achieve what he decided to achieve.
As he watched his father, Naruto felt a twinge of guilt. He knew Minato cared deeply for him and wanted the best for him. But the distance between them was something he couldn't easily bridge. He was grateful for his father's understanding and support, yet he yearned for something more.
"Thanks, Dad," Naruto said, forcing a smile. "I'll try to enjoy the party."
Minato ruffled Naruto's hair, his smile genuine despite the sadness in his eyes. "That's my boy. And remember, no matter what, we're proud of you."
Naruto watched as his father walked away, leaving him alone in the forest once more. He turned back to his machine, throwing another kunai with precise force. The target shattered into pieces, and Naruto sighed. He loved the thrill of perfecting his skills, the satisfaction of hitting his mark. But, he was well aware that he needed more than this.
This wasn't enough!
As he continued his practice, Naruto's mind wandered to the upcoming celebration. He knew it would be a grand affair, filled with important people and expectations. But deep down, he couldn't shake the feeling of being a pawn in a larger game.
'Creating a new identity will definitely be on the top of my list. My decision to not reveal all of my cards was a correct one. Though I have shown the world my talent in the shinobi arts and high intelligence, they know nothing more.'
{Name: Naruto Namikaze
Skills: [Sukuna, Lord of Malevolence], [Azmuth, The First Thinker], [Uzumaki Heritage], [Asura, Lord of Benevolence]
}
'The skill I got from eating Asura will come handy to establish myself a new identity.'
For now, though, Naruto focused on the present. He threw another kunai, watching it hit the target with perfect accuracy.
And so, as the forest whispered around him, Naruto continued his training, dreaming of a day when he could step out of the shadows and into a world of his own making.
'Its about time that I started with my plans.'
A/N:
As I said, my exams are going on right now. And I really felt that I couldn't write more. Anyways, do you guys have some suggestions? I'm planning for some big conflict during this party(as you probably read from the title).
Obito has not been sitting quietly doing nothing.
Felt like Naruto being hunted down all over the world will make for a great story(God knows, if you guys want. Imma make him join Akatsuki or make him go Napolean on the whole world hahaha). What would you like to see the current 5 year old Naruto do?
oh, and I haven't edited this at all so please forgive me if there are mistakes. Just couldn't sit still and study without releasing a chapter!
See ya!
As he twirled a kunai deftly in his hand, Naruto's eyes narrowed in concentration. He had already managed to master the art of throwing kunai at incredible speeds, hitting targets with pinpoint accuracy. But this machine was his next challenge, pushing him to refine his skills even further. He flung a kunai, watching it spin through the air and strike a moving target dead center. A small smile tugged at his lips.
"Impressive as always, Naruto," a familiar voice called out.
Naruto turned to see his father, Minato Namikaze, standing at the edge of the clearing. Minato's blue eyes shone with pride as he watched his son.
"You're getting better every day. I'm glad I didn't give you the documents on the Flying Thunder God Technique yet. I have no doubt you'd master that too in no time," he joked.
Naruto chuckled, a rare sound that felt like sunshine on a cold day. "Thanks, Dad. But what brings you here? You're usually so busy. Is there something special happening? I've noticed that the village has been a bit more lively recently."
Minato's face softened, a hint of sadness in his eyes. He had always known that Naruto was different. Even as a baby, Naruto had never cried over soiled diapers but would scream until someone correctly guessed his need. It was as if he was born with an unusual sense of discipline and awareness, making him seem more mature than his years. This maturity had created a distance between Naruto and his parents, a gap that Minato wished he could bridge.
"Well," Minato began, trying to mask his feelings, "there is something special happening. The village has been more lively lately because we're planning a big celebration for your fifth birthday on June 10th. We're even inviting leaders from other countries."
Naruto's eyes widened slightly, a mix of curiosity and indifference flickering across his face. "A big party? For me?"
Minato nodded, feeling a pang of sorrow. Naruto was often surrounded by people who called him "Naruto-sama," yet he seemed to care little for the adulation. He was treated more like a symbol than a child, a fact that Minato deeply regretted.
"Yes," Minato confirmed. "Your reputation as a genius has spread far and wide. The villages are in a period of recovery, and having you as a symbol of hope and excellence is a way to bolster morale and keep the Daimyo happy."
Naruto sighed inwardly. He understood the politics behind it, the need to present a strong front. But he was tired of being a poster boy, tired of the constant recognition and the pressure that came with it. As a former assassin in his previous life, he had cherished the ability to blend into the shadows, to move unnoticed. Here, he was constantly in the spotlight, a role he never asked for.
"That's...nice," Naruto said, his tone measured. "But you know, Dad, I really just want to keep training and learning new techniques. This celebration thing isn't really my style."
Minato smiled, though he felt a deep ache in his heart. He admired Naruto's dedication and focus, but he wished his son could enjoy a normal childhood, filled with joy and playfulness. "I know, Naruto. But sometimes, it's good to take a break and enjoy the moment. You'll have a chance to meet new people, maybe even learn something new from them."
Naruto nodded, though his mind was already wandering. The idea of creating another identity played in his head. A way to escape the constant attention and live a life where he wasn't always Naruto-sama, the prodigious son of the Hokage. And most importantly, to achieve what he decided to achieve.
As he watched his father, Naruto felt a twinge of guilt. He knew Minato cared deeply for him and wanted the best for him. But the distance between them was something he couldn't easily bridge. He was grateful for his father's understanding and support, yet he yearned for something more.
"Thanks, Dad," Naruto said, forcing a smile. "I'll try to enjoy the party."
Minato ruffled Naruto's hair, his smile genuine despite the sadness in his eyes. "That's my boy. And remember, no matter what, we're proud of you."
Naruto watched as his father walked away, leaving him alone in the forest once more. He turned back to his machine, throwing another kunai with precise force. The target shattered into pieces, and Naruto sighed. He loved the thrill of perfecting his skills, the satisfaction of hitting his mark. But, he was well aware that he needed more than this.
This wasn't enough!
As he continued his practice, Naruto's mind wandered to the upcoming celebration. He knew it would be a grand affair, filled with important people and expectations. But deep down, he couldn't shake the feeling of being a pawn in a larger game.
'Creating a new identity will definitely be on the top of my list. My decision to not reveal all of my cards was a correct one. Though I have shown the world my talent in the shinobi arts and high intelligence, they know nothing more.'
{Name: Naruto Namikaze
Skills: [Sukuna, Lord of Malevolence], [Azmuth, The First Thinker], [Uzumaki Heritage], [Asura, Lord of Benevolence]
}
'The skill I got from eating Asura will come handy to establish myself a new identity.'
For now, though, Naruto focused on the present. He threw another kunai, watching it hit the target with perfect accuracy.
And so, as the forest whispered around him, Naruto continued his training, dreaming of a day when he could step out of the shadows and into a world of his own making.
'Its about time that I started with my plans.'
A/N:
As I said, my exams are going on right now. And I really felt that I couldn't write more. Anyways, do you guys have some suggestions? I'm planning for some big conflict during this party(as you probably read from the title).
Obito has not been sitting quietly doing nothing.
Felt like Naruto being hunted down all over the world will make for a great story(God knows, if you guys want. Imma make him join Akatsuki or make him go Napolean on the whole world hahaha). What would you like to see the current 5 year old Naruto do?
oh, and I haven't edited this at all so please forgive me if there are mistakes. Just couldn't sit still and study without releasing a chapter!
See ya!
Chapter 4: Rains of Castamere II
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
The first light of dawn filtered through the wooden shutters of the Namikaze household, casting a soft glow on the tatami mat flooring. Birds chirped outside, their songs a gentle prelude to the day's festivities. Naruto, a boy of five with an old soul and a sharp mind, stood in his room, struggling to don the traditional robes that lay before him. The rich fabric felt foreign against his skin, the intricate design befitting the son of the Hokage and the future leader of the Uzumaki clan—a clan that, in reality, no longer existed.
Naruto's small hands fumbled with the obi, the sash that held his robes together. Despite his intelligence, his dexterity faltered with the unfamiliar task. He sighed, frustration mingling with the weight of the day's significance. Today was his birthday, a celebration marked by the presence of leaders from all corners of the world, though he had yet to see them.
The door slid open quietly, and Kushina entered, her presence a comforting warmth in the room. She wore a stunning kimono, its vibrant colors reflecting her fiery spirit and undeniable beauty. Her eyes softened as she took in the sight of her son, struggling yet determined.
"Here, let me help you," she said gently, her voice carrying a tenderness that made Naruto's chest tighten with a mix of emotions.
Kushina knelt beside him, her fingers deftly working to adjust his robes. As she worked, Naruto could feel her love enveloping him, a noticeable force that made him ache with both gratitude and regret. He knew that their relationship was not as close as she wished it to be. Despite her efforts to bridge the gap, there was an unspoken distance between them.
"I've dreamt of this day," Kushina murmured, her voice tinged with a bittersweet longing. "Seeing you grow up, becoming the strong, kind person I know you can be, who, one day, will have the whole world lined up just to see him."
Naruto glanced at her, his young face betraying an old soul's depth of understanding. He knew she blamed herself for their lack of closeness, attributing it to his unusual maturity. In truth, it was his past life—a life filled with blood, deception, and a wife and daughter of his own—that created the chasm. He was an assassin reborn, a man trapped in a child's body, unable to fully embrace the innocence expected of him.
"Thank you, mum," Naruto said softly, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him. He respected her deeply and loved her in his own way, but the role of a doted-upon child felt like a mask he could not wear.
Kushina's hands stilled, her eyes meeting his with a mix of sadness and affection. "You don't have to thank me, Naruto. I'm your mother. It's my job to take care of you."
Naruto's heart clenched at her words. He wished he could bridge the gap, to be the son she deserved. But his past life's experiences made it difficult to play the part convincingly. He could put up an act, yes, but it felt wrong to deceive his kind parents with a love that felt rehearsed.
"Kushina, how's he doing?" Minato's voice broke the intimate moment as he stepped into the room, his presence commanding yet gentle.
Kushina looked up, her eyes reflecting her husband's unspoken concerns. "He's almost ready, Minato."
Minato smiled, his gaze shifting to Naruto. "You look great, son. Today is a big day for you."
Naruto nodded, the weight of his father's words settling on his small shoulders. He admired Minato greatly, the Fourth Hokage's strength and wisdom guiding Konoha with a firm yet compassionate hand. But even Minato, with all his understanding, couldn't fully grasp the complexities of Naruto's existence.
As Kushina finished tying the obi, she placed a gentle kiss on Naruto's forehead. "There, all set. You're going to impress everyone today."
Naruto forced a small smile, the effort not lost on either of his parents. He knew they felt the distance, the emotional barrier that his previous life's memories created. He respected them deeply and wanted to fulfill their expectations, but the shadows of his past loomed large.
Kushina's eyes lingered on him, filled with unspoken words and dreams she held for her son. "Just remember, Naruto, no matter what, we're proud of you. Always."
Naruto's throat tightened with emotion. He wished he could be the carefree child they longed to see, but the weight of his past and the maturity it forced upon him made it impossible. He could only hope that his respect and quiet love for them would suffice.
"Thank you, Mum, Dad," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.
Minato placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "We're here for you, Naruto. Always."
With a final look of encouragement from his parents, Naruto took a deep breath and stepped out of his room, ready to face the world leaders gathered to celebrate his birthday. As he walked away, Kushina and Minato watched him with pride and love, unaware of the storm that loomed on the horizon.
The sun climbed higher in the sky, casting a golden glow over Konoha. The anticipation of the celebration filled the air, but in the Namikaze household, a poignant silence lingered. Kushina and Minato shared a look, their hearts full of hope for their son.
...
..
.
The grand hall was a sea of colors and faces, the leaders of various nations mingling and exchanging pleasantries. Naruto stood at the entrance, his heart pounding with a mix of excitement and apprehension. He was acutely aware of the expectations placed upon him, not just as the son of the Hokage but as someone destined for greatness.
Kushina and Minato flanked him, their presence a comforting anchor amidst the sea of unfamiliar faces. They had prepared him for this moment, instilling in him the values and strength he would need to navigate the complexities of leadership.
'Let's see what the leaders of this world have to offer,' he thought, fully unaware that this day would mark the beginning of an unimaginable change in his life.
'Let's see what games they are trying to play.'
It would be a game of blood.
A/N:
I was in a pretty good mood, so I posted a new chapter!
Got any suggestions for fight scenes...like how you want the fight to play out and all?
Naruto's small hands fumbled with the obi, the sash that held his robes together. Despite his intelligence, his dexterity faltered with the unfamiliar task. He sighed, frustration mingling with the weight of the day's significance. Today was his birthday, a celebration marked by the presence of leaders from all corners of the world, though he had yet to see them.
The door slid open quietly, and Kushina entered, her presence a comforting warmth in the room. She wore a stunning kimono, its vibrant colors reflecting her fiery spirit and undeniable beauty. Her eyes softened as she took in the sight of her son, struggling yet determined.
"Here, let me help you," she said gently, her voice carrying a tenderness that made Naruto's chest tighten with a mix of emotions.
Kushina knelt beside him, her fingers deftly working to adjust his robes. As she worked, Naruto could feel her love enveloping him, a noticeable force that made him ache with both gratitude and regret. He knew that their relationship was not as close as she wished it to be. Despite her efforts to bridge the gap, there was an unspoken distance between them.
"I've dreamt of this day," Kushina murmured, her voice tinged with a bittersweet longing. "Seeing you grow up, becoming the strong, kind person I know you can be, who, one day, will have the whole world lined up just to see him."
Naruto glanced at her, his young face betraying an old soul's depth of understanding. He knew she blamed herself for their lack of closeness, attributing it to his unusual maturity. In truth, it was his past life—a life filled with blood, deception, and a wife and daughter of his own—that created the chasm. He was an assassin reborn, a man trapped in a child's body, unable to fully embrace the innocence expected of him.
"Thank you, mum," Naruto said softly, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him. He respected her deeply and loved her in his own way, but the role of a doted-upon child felt like a mask he could not wear.
Kushina's hands stilled, her eyes meeting his with a mix of sadness and affection. "You don't have to thank me, Naruto. I'm your mother. It's my job to take care of you."
Naruto's heart clenched at her words. He wished he could bridge the gap, to be the son she deserved. But his past life's experiences made it difficult to play the part convincingly. He could put up an act, yes, but it felt wrong to deceive his kind parents with a love that felt rehearsed.
"Kushina, how's he doing?" Minato's voice broke the intimate moment as he stepped into the room, his presence commanding yet gentle.
Kushina looked up, her eyes reflecting her husband's unspoken concerns. "He's almost ready, Minato."
Minato smiled, his gaze shifting to Naruto. "You look great, son. Today is a big day for you."
Naruto nodded, the weight of his father's words settling on his small shoulders. He admired Minato greatly, the Fourth Hokage's strength and wisdom guiding Konoha with a firm yet compassionate hand. But even Minato, with all his understanding, couldn't fully grasp the complexities of Naruto's existence.
As Kushina finished tying the obi, she placed a gentle kiss on Naruto's forehead. "There, all set. You're going to impress everyone today."
Naruto forced a small smile, the effort not lost on either of his parents. He knew they felt the distance, the emotional barrier that his previous life's memories created. He respected them deeply and wanted to fulfill their expectations, but the shadows of his past loomed large.
Kushina's eyes lingered on him, filled with unspoken words and dreams she held for her son. "Just remember, Naruto, no matter what, we're proud of you. Always."
Naruto's throat tightened with emotion. He wished he could be the carefree child they longed to see, but the weight of his past and the maturity it forced upon him made it impossible. He could only hope that his respect and quiet love for them would suffice.
"Thank you, Mum, Dad," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.
Minato placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "We're here for you, Naruto. Always."
With a final look of encouragement from his parents, Naruto took a deep breath and stepped out of his room, ready to face the world leaders gathered to celebrate his birthday. As he walked away, Kushina and Minato watched him with pride and love, unaware of the storm that loomed on the horizon.
The sun climbed higher in the sky, casting a golden glow over Konoha. The anticipation of the celebration filled the air, but in the Namikaze household, a poignant silence lingered. Kushina and Minato shared a look, their hearts full of hope for their son.
...
..
.
The grand hall was a sea of colors and faces, the leaders of various nations mingling and exchanging pleasantries. Naruto stood at the entrance, his heart pounding with a mix of excitement and apprehension. He was acutely aware of the expectations placed upon him, not just as the son of the Hokage but as someone destined for greatness.
Kushina and Minato flanked him, their presence a comforting anchor amidst the sea of unfamiliar faces. They had prepared him for this moment, instilling in him the values and strength he would need to navigate the complexities of leadership.
'Let's see what the leaders of this world have to offer,' he thought, fully unaware that this day would mark the beginning of an unimaginable change in his life.
'Let's see what games they are trying to play.'
It would be a game of blood.
A/N:
I was in a pretty good mood, so I posted a new chapter!
Got any suggestions for fight scenes...like how you want the fight to play out and all?
Chapter 5: Unlikely Confederacy
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
(Before Naruto and his family reached the Grand Hall)
The grand hall was a spectacle of opulence and tradition, its high vaulted ceilings adorned with intricate curtains and chandeliers that glittered with the light of a thousand candles. The floor was polished to a mirror-like finish, reflecting the grandeur of the assembly gathered within. Around a long, elaborately decorated table, the Daimyo from various lands engaged in animated conversation, their voices a blend of courteous greetings and veiled competitiveness.
Despite the lively discussions, a notable absence hung in the air—the Daimyo from the Land of Wind was not present. Instead, representing the Land of Wind was Rasa, the Kazekage. His presence was a significant deviation from tradition, underscoring the unique alliance between the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire. Rasa's stern demeanor and piercing gaze set him apart from the more relaxed and somewhat complacent attitudes of the other Daimyo.
The Land of Fire's Daimyo sat at the head of the table, a position of honor befitting his nation's current prosperity. His attire was a indication to the wealth of his land, a luxurious robe of silk embroidered with gold thread, and jewelleries that sparkled with precious gems. The servants attending to him were equally resplendent, their uniforms pristine and adorned with subtle but unmistakable symbols of their nation's affluence.
In stark contrast, the attire of the other Daimyo and their servants revealed the economic disparities between the nations. The Daimyo from the Land of Lightning wore robes that, while still elegant, lacked the same opulence. The fabric was simpler, the embroidery less elaborate. His servants, though well-kept, showed signs of wear and repair on their clothing.
The Land of Earth's Daimyo appeared even more subdued. His robes were of a coarse material, functional but far from luxurious. His servants moved with a quiet efficiency, their uniforms plain and devoid of ornamentation. The Land of Water's Daimyo, though attempting to maintain an air of dignity, could not hide the fraying edges of his once-grand attire, a silent proof of the economic hardships his land faced.
As the evening progressed, the conversations among the Daimyo revealed their underlying sentiments. The Land of Fire's Daimyo spoke with a confidence that bordered on arrogance, his tone often dismissive of the struggles faced by the other nations. Subtle glances and half-hidden smirks betrayed the jealousy that simmered beneath the surface.
"The Land of Fire has been fortunate," he remarked, his voice carrying a hint of condescension. "Our resources have allowed us to thrive even in these challenging times."
The Land of Water's Daimyo forced a smile, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Indeed, your prosperity is remarkable. We can only hope to learn from your success."
The Land of Earth's Daimyo, unable to hide his resentment, responded with a thinly veiled barb. "It's clear that not all lands are as blessed. Some of us must struggle to make do with what we have."
Rasa, the Kazekage, remained silent, observing the interactions with a keen eye. Unlike the others, he held no title of Daimyo and had little patience for their political games. He knew that engaging in their petty squabbles would only diminish his own standing. Instead, he focused on the true purpose of his presence, representing his village and its interests.
The evening continued with the Land of Fire's Daimyo being the center of attention. The other Daimyo, though simmering with envy, made concerted efforts to stroke his ego. They flattered him shamelessly, praising his leadership and the prosperity of his land. Drinks flowed freely, and it wasn't long before the Fire Daimyo, basking in the adulation, began to show signs of inebriation.
"Your wisdom is truly unparalleled," the Daimyo of the Land of Lightning said, raising his glass in a toast. "To your continued success and the prosperity of the Land of Fire!"
The Fire Daimyo, now thoroughly drunk, grinned broadly. "Thank you, my friends. Together, we shall ensure peace and prosperity for all our lands."
Rasa watched this display with growing suspicion. The normally fractious Daimyo seemed unusually cooperative, their efforts to intoxicate the Fire Daimyo unusually coordinated. He couldn't shake the feeling that something was amiss. What could they be plotting?
Finally, the Fire Daimyo, too drunk to remain conscious, slumped in his chair. The head servant, with a discreet signal, ordered his subordinates to carry the Fire Daimyo to his chambers.
"Take him to his room," the Land of Water's Daimyo said, feigning concern. "He needs rest."
The other Daimyo, now acting somewhat drunk themselves, requested to be shown to their rooms as well. They exchanged knowing glances and invited Rasa to join them for a private conversation.
"However, we would like to discuss some matters in private before going to our rooms," the Land of Lightning's Daimyo said. "Would you join us, Kazekage?"
Rasa's instincts screamed caution, but he nodded in agreement. "Very well."
He followed the other Daimyo down a dimly lit corridor to a secluded room. As the door closed behind them, the atmosphere grew tense. The Land of Lightning's Daimyo removed his hat and, to Rasa's shock, began to peel back the skin of his face. Beneath the mask was not the face of the Lightning Daimyo but that of Ay, the Fourth Raikage.
Rasa's eyes narrowed. "Raikage. What is the meaning of this?"
Ay's expression was grim. "We need to talk, Kazekage. There are matters of great importance that concern us all."
Rasa crossed his arms, his suspicion deepening. "Speak. I will listen, but I trust you understand that any deception will not be tolerated."
Rasa stood in the dimly lit room, his eyes narrowing as Ay, the Fourth Raikage, revealed his true identity. The tension in the air was palpable, and Rasa's mind raced with possibilities and suspicions. He remained stoic, his face betraying none of his inner turmoil.
Ay, still using the voice of the Lightning Daimyo, stepped forward. "Kazekage, we require your expertise. Could you place some seals around this room to ensure our privacy?"
Rasa's eyes flicked around the room, noting the expectant gazes of the other Daimyo. He was deeply suspicious, but his curiosity overpowered his caution. He nodded curtly. "Very well."
With deliberate precision, Rasa moved around the room, placing seals at strategic points. He muttered incantations under his breath, his chakra flowing into the seals and activating them. A faint hum filled the room as the seals took effect, creating an invisible barrier that would prevent eavesdropping.
Satisfied with his work, Rasa turned back to the group, his expression stern. "Now, what is the meaning of this? Are you planning an attack on Konoha?"
Ay's lips curved into a smile, his voice shifting to his own. "Indeed, Kazekage. And we are not alone in this endeavor." He gestured to the other Daimyo, who began to speak in their own voices.
Onoki, the Tsuchikage, stepped forward, his voice gravelly and filled with barely restrained anger. "I still remember the day Minato Namikaze slaughtered a thousand of my shinobi single-handedly. That day haunts me like it was yesterday." His fists clenched, his jaw tight with rage.
Yagura, the Mizukage, followed, his tone cold and bitter. "For decades, the Land of Fire has dominated the world, shaping its future to their liking. Aren't you tired of it, Rasa? Aren't you tired of the Land of Fire always acting high and mighty?"
Ay nodded, his eyes flashing with determination. "We are all tired of Konoha's grip on the political and economic landscape. It's time for a new hegemon to rise."
Rasa remained impassive, though his mind was racing. The proposal intrigued him, but he would not show his hand so easily. "And what do I and my village stand to gain from this alliance?"
Ay and Onoki exchanged glances before looking towards Yagura. The Mizukage stood, reaching into his robes to produce a map. He spread it out on the table, handing Rasa a pen. "How much of the fertile lands of the Land of Fire do you want?"
Rasa's eyes widened slightly, his interest piqued. He took the pen, his movements deliberate as he began to carve out sections of the map. Ay's smile broadened, and Onoki's expression turned into a maniacal grin as they watched Rasa outline his desired territories.
The room was silent save for the scratch of the pen on the map. Rasa finished and stepped back, his face a mask of neutrality. The other Kages exchanged satisfied looks, their plan seemingly falling into place.
Ay leaned forward, his voice filled with a mix of triumph and anticipation. "So, Kazekage, are we in agreement?"
Rasa looked at the map, the territories he had marked out, and then at the faces of the other Kages. He knew this alliance would change the balance of power in the world, and the prospect of expanding his own village's influence was too tempting to ignore. However, he remained cautious, knowing the dangers of such an undertaking.
He finally spoke, his tone measured and thoughtful. "It seems we have a common goal. But know this—I will not be a pawn in anyone's game. The Land of Wind will act in its own interest."
Ay nodded, respecting Rasa's stance. "Of course. We are all equals in this endeavor. Together, we will reshape the world."
As the Kages continued their discussion, Rasa felt a strange mix of excitement and foreboding. The path they were about to embark on was fraught with peril, but the potential rewards were immense.
The future of the world was about to change, and Rasa would ensure that the Land of Wind emerged stronger and more powerful than ever before.
A/N:
I guess you guys can see what Obito has been up to all this while.
There are going to be fights after fights now. So, you better brace yourself hehehe.
The grand hall was a spectacle of opulence and tradition, its high vaulted ceilings adorned with intricate curtains and chandeliers that glittered with the light of a thousand candles. The floor was polished to a mirror-like finish, reflecting the grandeur of the assembly gathered within. Around a long, elaborately decorated table, the Daimyo from various lands engaged in animated conversation, their voices a blend of courteous greetings and veiled competitiveness.
Despite the lively discussions, a notable absence hung in the air—the Daimyo from the Land of Wind was not present. Instead, representing the Land of Wind was Rasa, the Kazekage. His presence was a significant deviation from tradition, underscoring the unique alliance between the Land of Wind and the Land of Fire. Rasa's stern demeanor and piercing gaze set him apart from the more relaxed and somewhat complacent attitudes of the other Daimyo.
The Land of Fire's Daimyo sat at the head of the table, a position of honor befitting his nation's current prosperity. His attire was a indication to the wealth of his land, a luxurious robe of silk embroidered with gold thread, and jewelleries that sparkled with precious gems. The servants attending to him were equally resplendent, their uniforms pristine and adorned with subtle but unmistakable symbols of their nation's affluence.
In stark contrast, the attire of the other Daimyo and their servants revealed the economic disparities between the nations. The Daimyo from the Land of Lightning wore robes that, while still elegant, lacked the same opulence. The fabric was simpler, the embroidery less elaborate. His servants, though well-kept, showed signs of wear and repair on their clothing.
The Land of Earth's Daimyo appeared even more subdued. His robes were of a coarse material, functional but far from luxurious. His servants moved with a quiet efficiency, their uniforms plain and devoid of ornamentation. The Land of Water's Daimyo, though attempting to maintain an air of dignity, could not hide the fraying edges of his once-grand attire, a silent proof of the economic hardships his land faced.
As the evening progressed, the conversations among the Daimyo revealed their underlying sentiments. The Land of Fire's Daimyo spoke with a confidence that bordered on arrogance, his tone often dismissive of the struggles faced by the other nations. Subtle glances and half-hidden smirks betrayed the jealousy that simmered beneath the surface.
"The Land of Fire has been fortunate," he remarked, his voice carrying a hint of condescension. "Our resources have allowed us to thrive even in these challenging times."
The Land of Water's Daimyo forced a smile, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Indeed, your prosperity is remarkable. We can only hope to learn from your success."
The Land of Earth's Daimyo, unable to hide his resentment, responded with a thinly veiled barb. "It's clear that not all lands are as blessed. Some of us must struggle to make do with what we have."
Rasa, the Kazekage, remained silent, observing the interactions with a keen eye. Unlike the others, he held no title of Daimyo and had little patience for their political games. He knew that engaging in their petty squabbles would only diminish his own standing. Instead, he focused on the true purpose of his presence, representing his village and its interests.
The evening continued with the Land of Fire's Daimyo being the center of attention. The other Daimyo, though simmering with envy, made concerted efforts to stroke his ego. They flattered him shamelessly, praising his leadership and the prosperity of his land. Drinks flowed freely, and it wasn't long before the Fire Daimyo, basking in the adulation, began to show signs of inebriation.
"Your wisdom is truly unparalleled," the Daimyo of the Land of Lightning said, raising his glass in a toast. "To your continued success and the prosperity of the Land of Fire!"
The Fire Daimyo, now thoroughly drunk, grinned broadly. "Thank you, my friends. Together, we shall ensure peace and prosperity for all our lands."
Rasa watched this display with growing suspicion. The normally fractious Daimyo seemed unusually cooperative, their efforts to intoxicate the Fire Daimyo unusually coordinated. He couldn't shake the feeling that something was amiss. What could they be plotting?
Finally, the Fire Daimyo, too drunk to remain conscious, slumped in his chair. The head servant, with a discreet signal, ordered his subordinates to carry the Fire Daimyo to his chambers.
"Take him to his room," the Land of Water's Daimyo said, feigning concern. "He needs rest."
The other Daimyo, now acting somewhat drunk themselves, requested to be shown to their rooms as well. They exchanged knowing glances and invited Rasa to join them for a private conversation.
"However, we would like to discuss some matters in private before going to our rooms," the Land of Lightning's Daimyo said. "Would you join us, Kazekage?"
Rasa's instincts screamed caution, but he nodded in agreement. "Very well."
He followed the other Daimyo down a dimly lit corridor to a secluded room. As the door closed behind them, the atmosphere grew tense. The Land of Lightning's Daimyo removed his hat and, to Rasa's shock, began to peel back the skin of his face. Beneath the mask was not the face of the Lightning Daimyo but that of Ay, the Fourth Raikage.
Rasa's eyes narrowed. "Raikage. What is the meaning of this?"
Ay's expression was grim. "We need to talk, Kazekage. There are matters of great importance that concern us all."
Rasa crossed his arms, his suspicion deepening. "Speak. I will listen, but I trust you understand that any deception will not be tolerated."
Rasa stood in the dimly lit room, his eyes narrowing as Ay, the Fourth Raikage, revealed his true identity. The tension in the air was palpable, and Rasa's mind raced with possibilities and suspicions. He remained stoic, his face betraying none of his inner turmoil.
Ay, still using the voice of the Lightning Daimyo, stepped forward. "Kazekage, we require your expertise. Could you place some seals around this room to ensure our privacy?"
Rasa's eyes flicked around the room, noting the expectant gazes of the other Daimyo. He was deeply suspicious, but his curiosity overpowered his caution. He nodded curtly. "Very well."
With deliberate precision, Rasa moved around the room, placing seals at strategic points. He muttered incantations under his breath, his chakra flowing into the seals and activating them. A faint hum filled the room as the seals took effect, creating an invisible barrier that would prevent eavesdropping.
Satisfied with his work, Rasa turned back to the group, his expression stern. "Now, what is the meaning of this? Are you planning an attack on Konoha?"
Ay's lips curved into a smile, his voice shifting to his own. "Indeed, Kazekage. And we are not alone in this endeavor." He gestured to the other Daimyo, who began to speak in their own voices.
Onoki, the Tsuchikage, stepped forward, his voice gravelly and filled with barely restrained anger. "I still remember the day Minato Namikaze slaughtered a thousand of my shinobi single-handedly. That day haunts me like it was yesterday." His fists clenched, his jaw tight with rage.
Yagura, the Mizukage, followed, his tone cold and bitter. "For decades, the Land of Fire has dominated the world, shaping its future to their liking. Aren't you tired of it, Rasa? Aren't you tired of the Land of Fire always acting high and mighty?"
Ay nodded, his eyes flashing with determination. "We are all tired of Konoha's grip on the political and economic landscape. It's time for a new hegemon to rise."
Rasa remained impassive, though his mind was racing. The proposal intrigued him, but he would not show his hand so easily. "And what do I and my village stand to gain from this alliance?"
Ay and Onoki exchanged glances before looking towards Yagura. The Mizukage stood, reaching into his robes to produce a map. He spread it out on the table, handing Rasa a pen. "How much of the fertile lands of the Land of Fire do you want?"
Rasa's eyes widened slightly, his interest piqued. He took the pen, his movements deliberate as he began to carve out sections of the map. Ay's smile broadened, and Onoki's expression turned into a maniacal grin as they watched Rasa outline his desired territories.
The room was silent save for the scratch of the pen on the map. Rasa finished and stepped back, his face a mask of neutrality. The other Kages exchanged satisfied looks, their plan seemingly falling into place.
Ay leaned forward, his voice filled with a mix of triumph and anticipation. "So, Kazekage, are we in agreement?"
Rasa looked at the map, the territories he had marked out, and then at the faces of the other Kages. He knew this alliance would change the balance of power in the world, and the prospect of expanding his own village's influence was too tempting to ignore. However, he remained cautious, knowing the dangers of such an undertaking.
He finally spoke, his tone measured and thoughtful. "It seems we have a common goal. But know this—I will not be a pawn in anyone's game. The Land of Wind will act in its own interest."
Ay nodded, respecting Rasa's stance. "Of course. We are all equals in this endeavor. Together, we will reshape the world."
As the Kages continued their discussion, Rasa felt a strange mix of excitement and foreboding. The path they were about to embark on was fraught with peril, but the potential rewards were immense.
The future of the world was about to change, and Rasa would ensure that the Land of Wind emerged stronger and more powerful than ever before.
A/N:
I guess you guys can see what Obito has been up to all this while.
There are going to be fights after fights now. So, you better brace yourself hehehe.
Chapter 6: Rains of Castamere III
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
The sun was setting as Naruto, along with his parents, Minato and Kushina, arrived at the Grand Hall. The day had been a whirlwind of festivities, with villagers coming together to celebrate Naruto's birthday. The celebrations, while joyous, had delayed their arrival, but the main event was set for the evening, so they were just on time.
Naruto's eyes darted around the grand hall, taking in the scene. Banners and lanterns decorated the space, casting a warm glow. The hall was filled with an array of dignitaries. Yet, one face was conspicuously absent: the Fire Daimyo. Present were the Daimyos from Lightning, Water, and Earth. Notably, the Kazekage himself had come, given the strong relationship between the Land of Wind and Fire.
Naruto's gaze met that of the Lightning Daimyo, a cold shiver running down his spine as he sensed something sinister in those eyes. He quickly decided he didn't like the man.
The Earth Daimyo's eyes, on the other hand, were filled with undisguised murderous intent, which wasn't a surprise considering the humiliation they had to suffer because of his father in the war.
The Daimyo of the Land of Water was a different case entirely; his presence was almost ghostly, as if he was not really there. Naruto remembered Obito's control over Yagura and remained wary, knowing that such manipulation was not beyond the realm of possibility here.
Minato noticed the tension and smiled reassuringly, trying to ease the atmosphere. "Why so stiff, everyone? I invited you all to mend our relationships, not to glare at each other."
This gathering was exclusive, with the elders and other significant forces of the village notably absent. The Grand Hall's proximity to the Fire Capital, the residence of the Fire Daimyo, made it a fitting location for this delicate diplomatic endeavor.
Suddenly, a disturbance rippled through the air. Naruto and Kushina felt it instantly, their senses honed to detect such anomalies. Minato, ever vigilant, also sensed the presence. Before Naruto and Kushina could react, Minato had already turned, striking with his kunai at the intruder's neck. To his shock, the weapon passed through as if the neck was merely an illusion.
Space seemed to warp around them as the man, now clearly seen as masked, pulled Minato, Kushina, and Naruto towards his eye. Acting swiftly, Minato teleported away, but Kushina and Naruto were sucked into the vortex.
The masked man chuckled, his voice dripping with malice. "He's fast," he acknowledged. Then, turning to the gathered Kages, he declared, "Isn't this what you all wanted? Go on, take him down. I'll handle the jinchuriki."
Rasa, the Kazekage, stepped forward, a hint of confusion. "What about Naruto?"
The masked man's eyes glinted beneath the mask. He looked at the Kazekage as if he just raised his eyebrows and then turned his head towards the Raikage. "He's been transported outside the Land of Fire to be captured as Ay requested."
Ay, the Raikage, nodded with a grin. "Well then, let's get to work."
(With Kushina)
Kushina Uzumaki found herself in a dense forest, the canopy of trees casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. Her mind raced as she tried to make sense of her surroundings.
The attack, the masked man, and worst of all, the separation from her child. Anger surged through her veins as she cursed the masked man for his audacity.
"That bastard," she muttered through clenched teeth. "I'll kill him..."
As if summoned by her words, the masked man appeared before her, his presence as unsettling as ever. His voice, dripping with mockery, echoed in the clearing.
"Lost something, Jinchuriki?" he sneered, his single visible eye glinting with amusement.
"You...!" Kushina's rage flared. Without hesitation, she unleashed her Uzumaki chains, the golden links shooting out toward the masked man. But to her dismay, the chains passed harmlessly through him, as if he were a ghost.
He chuckled, the sound grating on her nerves. "You should know by now, that won't work on me."
Undeterred, Kushina surged forward, chakra enhancing her speed. She closed the distance in an instant, aiming a powerful punch at his masked face. Yet, with a fluid motion, the masked man dodged, retaliating with a swift roundhouse kick to her stomach. The impact sent her flying, her back crashing against a tree.
"Is that all you've got?" he taunted, brandishing his kusarigama. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled the sickle towards her, the chain clinking ominously as it followed.
Kushina's instincts kicked in. Using chakra, she altered her trajectory mid-air, narrowly evading the sickle's deadly blade. She landed on the ground, one hand bracing against the earth as she steadied herself.
"Good at running away, aren't you?" the masked man jeered.
She focused on his movements. His confidence was his weakness, she noted. He was trying to provoke her, to make her lose her cool.
"ARGHHH!" She acted.
She launched her Uzumaki chains again, this time with greater precision. The chains split into dozens of smaller tendrils, weaving through the air like serpents. The masked man danced through them, his body flickering and phasing in and out of the world.
"Your patience is wearing thin, Jinchuriki," he observed, dodging yet another chain. "Attacking without thinking won't get you anywhere."
But Kushina was anything but reckless. Each chain she launched was a calculated move, testing a theory she had formed. She had noticed something peculiar each time her chains passed through him – it was as if parts of his body disappeared from the world itself.
Drawing on her knowledge of space-time ninjutsu, a field her husband Minato had mastered, she began to piece together his technique. He was transporting parts of his body to some other place, making him untouchable.
But, since she couldn't sense the missing body parts within her vast sensory range, she hypothesized that his body were being transported to some other dimension.
Most importantly, she also sensed the timing, the brief windows when he had to rematerialize.
The masked man's voice cut through her thoughts. "This has gone on long enough."
With a burst of speed, he shot through the web of chains. Kushina was momentarily off balance, her body swaying as she tried to regain control. The masked man seized the opportunity, lunging at her with his hand outstretched.
"Got you," he whispered, his fingers inches from her.
Wooden spikes of great proportion emerged from his extended arm, driving a hole through Kushina's stomach.
"Well, that was a lot faster than I thought," the masked man whistled.
"Think again, bastard," Kushina growled, grabbing his arm. She had waited for this chance when he would finally materialize.
So she knowingly lost her balance and gave up defending herself.
Due to this, she finally managed to wrap her Uzumaki chains on him.
The masked man's eyes widened, feeling his chakra being suppressed.
"It's time for a beatdown!" Kushina growled, a dense orange cloak enveloping her.
A/N:
It's been five years since Naruto was born. Kushina was even strengthened by Naruto when he was in her womb. These two factors have played a role in her being strong. And, well, she is also the Nine-Tails jinchuriki, so I guess this much is sensible.
And Minato has also become much stronger than his counterpart. The next chapter will be some Madara vs the Five Kages level of beatdown hahahaha!
Don't worry I haven't forgotten our boy. His time will come and I'm very hyped about it!
Naruto's eyes darted around the grand hall, taking in the scene. Banners and lanterns decorated the space, casting a warm glow. The hall was filled with an array of dignitaries. Yet, one face was conspicuously absent: the Fire Daimyo. Present were the Daimyos from Lightning, Water, and Earth. Notably, the Kazekage himself had come, given the strong relationship between the Land of Wind and Fire.
Naruto's gaze met that of the Lightning Daimyo, a cold shiver running down his spine as he sensed something sinister in those eyes. He quickly decided he didn't like the man.
The Earth Daimyo's eyes, on the other hand, were filled with undisguised murderous intent, which wasn't a surprise considering the humiliation they had to suffer because of his father in the war.
The Daimyo of the Land of Water was a different case entirely; his presence was almost ghostly, as if he was not really there. Naruto remembered Obito's control over Yagura and remained wary, knowing that such manipulation was not beyond the realm of possibility here.
Minato noticed the tension and smiled reassuringly, trying to ease the atmosphere. "Why so stiff, everyone? I invited you all to mend our relationships, not to glare at each other."
This gathering was exclusive, with the elders and other significant forces of the village notably absent. The Grand Hall's proximity to the Fire Capital, the residence of the Fire Daimyo, made it a fitting location for this delicate diplomatic endeavor.
Suddenly, a disturbance rippled through the air. Naruto and Kushina felt it instantly, their senses honed to detect such anomalies. Minato, ever vigilant, also sensed the presence. Before Naruto and Kushina could react, Minato had already turned, striking with his kunai at the intruder's neck. To his shock, the weapon passed through as if the neck was merely an illusion.
Space seemed to warp around them as the man, now clearly seen as masked, pulled Minato, Kushina, and Naruto towards his eye. Acting swiftly, Minato teleported away, but Kushina and Naruto were sucked into the vortex.
The masked man chuckled, his voice dripping with malice. "He's fast," he acknowledged. Then, turning to the gathered Kages, he declared, "Isn't this what you all wanted? Go on, take him down. I'll handle the jinchuriki."
Rasa, the Kazekage, stepped forward, a hint of confusion. "What about Naruto?"
The masked man's eyes glinted beneath the mask. He looked at the Kazekage as if he just raised his eyebrows and then turned his head towards the Raikage. "He's been transported outside the Land of Fire to be captured as Ay requested."
Ay, the Raikage, nodded with a grin. "Well then, let's get to work."
(With Kushina)
Kushina Uzumaki found herself in a dense forest, the canopy of trees casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. Her mind raced as she tried to make sense of her surroundings.
The attack, the masked man, and worst of all, the separation from her child. Anger surged through her veins as she cursed the masked man for his audacity.
"That bastard," she muttered through clenched teeth. "I'll kill him..."
As if summoned by her words, the masked man appeared before her, his presence as unsettling as ever. His voice, dripping with mockery, echoed in the clearing.
"Lost something, Jinchuriki?" he sneered, his single visible eye glinting with amusement.
"You...!" Kushina's rage flared. Without hesitation, she unleashed her Uzumaki chains, the golden links shooting out toward the masked man. But to her dismay, the chains passed harmlessly through him, as if he were a ghost.
He chuckled, the sound grating on her nerves. "You should know by now, that won't work on me."
Undeterred, Kushina surged forward, chakra enhancing her speed. She closed the distance in an instant, aiming a powerful punch at his masked face. Yet, with a fluid motion, the masked man dodged, retaliating with a swift roundhouse kick to her stomach. The impact sent her flying, her back crashing against a tree.
"Is that all you've got?" he taunted, brandishing his kusarigama. With a flick of his wrist, he hurled the sickle towards her, the chain clinking ominously as it followed.
Kushina's instincts kicked in. Using chakra, she altered her trajectory mid-air, narrowly evading the sickle's deadly blade. She landed on the ground, one hand bracing against the earth as she steadied herself.
"Good at running away, aren't you?" the masked man jeered.
She focused on his movements. His confidence was his weakness, she noted. He was trying to provoke her, to make her lose her cool.
"ARGHHH!" She acted.
She launched her Uzumaki chains again, this time with greater precision. The chains split into dozens of smaller tendrils, weaving through the air like serpents. The masked man danced through them, his body flickering and phasing in and out of the world.
"Your patience is wearing thin, Jinchuriki," he observed, dodging yet another chain. "Attacking without thinking won't get you anywhere."
But Kushina was anything but reckless. Each chain she launched was a calculated move, testing a theory she had formed. She had noticed something peculiar each time her chains passed through him – it was as if parts of his body disappeared from the world itself.
Drawing on her knowledge of space-time ninjutsu, a field her husband Minato had mastered, she began to piece together his technique. He was transporting parts of his body to some other place, making him untouchable.
But, since she couldn't sense the missing body parts within her vast sensory range, she hypothesized that his body were being transported to some other dimension.
Most importantly, she also sensed the timing, the brief windows when he had to rematerialize.
The masked man's voice cut through her thoughts. "This has gone on long enough."
With a burst of speed, he shot through the web of chains. Kushina was momentarily off balance, her body swaying as she tried to regain control. The masked man seized the opportunity, lunging at her with his hand outstretched.
"Got you," he whispered, his fingers inches from her.
Wooden spikes of great proportion emerged from his extended arm, driving a hole through Kushina's stomach.
"Well, that was a lot faster than I thought," the masked man whistled.
"Think again, bastard," Kushina growled, grabbing his arm. She had waited for this chance when he would finally materialize.
So she knowingly lost her balance and gave up defending herself.
Due to this, she finally managed to wrap her Uzumaki chains on him.
The masked man's eyes widened, feeling his chakra being suppressed.
"It's time for a beatdown!" Kushina growled, a dense orange cloak enveloping her.
A/N:
It's been five years since Naruto was born. Kushina was even strengthened by Naruto when he was in her womb. These two factors have played a role in her being strong. And, well, she is also the Nine-Tails jinchuriki, so I guess this much is sensible.
And Minato has also become much stronger than his counterpart. The next chapter will be some Madara vs the Five Kages level of beatdown hahahaha!
Don't worry I haven't forgotten our boy. His time will come and I'm very hyped about it!
Chapter 7: Level 3
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N: Just keep in mind that these fights are taking place at high speeds.
*Boom!
In the heart of a dense forest, under the silver glow of the moon, a masked man stood in a small clearing.
One of his arms was tightly bound in glowing chains—the Uzumaki chains of Kushina.
With a swift, powerful motion, Kushina yanked the chains, pulling the masked man off his feet.
He was flung through the air, crashing into the ground with a heavy thud. Dust and leaves swirled around him as he struggled to regain his footing.
Kushina didn't give him a chance to recover.
She rotated the chain like a whip. With a sharp crack, she swung the chain again, lifting the man off the ground and slamming him into a tree.
Desperate to escape, the man attempted to use his ability to become intangible and slip away from the chains' grasp.
He focused his chakra, feeling the familiar sensation of his body beginning to phase out.
But the Uzumaki chains, imbued with Kushina's chakra, glowed brighter and tightened their hold.
"There is no escaping from that you brat!" Kushina growled and started thrashing the masked man left and right.
But the man kept trying, his body flickered in and out of solidity, but the chains held firm, binding him to the current dimension.
"Enough!" The man groaned with rage and cut off the arm which was wrapped in the chains.
Kushina however immediately charged at him, her physical parameters right now were off the charts due to being strengthened by the Nine Tails Chakra Cloak.
*BAM!
The man couldn't activate his technique in time as Kushina's arm, glowing with intense chakra, swung forward in a devastating lariat.
The force of the blow was like a thunderclap, her arm slamming into Obito's chest with immense power.
*Crack! *Crack!
The impact was so intense that it shattered his ribs, the bones cracking under the pressure.
The sheer force lifted him off his feet, sending him flying through the air.
He crashed into the ground with a heavy thud, skidding across the dirt and leaves.
Pain radiated through his body as he lay there, gasping for breath.
*Blergh!
Blood spurted from his mouth, staining the ground red. He struggled to get up, each movement sending sharp pains through his broken ribs.
'This isn't going as planned at all. Her utilization of the Nine Tails chakra is something unheard of! Even Mito Uzumaki didn't have this level of control. What the hell was she doing all these years to improve so much?' The man thought.
"The Raikage does that a lot, I've heard. For someone who has never seen what that is like, I think I did pretty well." Kushina grinned, the slitted red eyes and the dark whiskers on her cheeks giving her a terrifying look.
...
(With Minato)
Minato had a few sweat running down his forehead when he was dropped in the middle of nowhere. He immediately put two of his finger down and closed his eyes, sensing his surroundings.
'They are close by.'
He makes a few hand signs and slams his palm on the ground.
"Summoning jutsu!"
A small red frog with blue markings around his eyes and on top of his head appeared with a puff of smoke.
Minato wasted no time. "Go tell the Third, it was exactly as we had expected. Bring the reinforcements."
The red frog adopts a serious look and immediately de-summons itself.
Minato looks at the spot the frog was just at and think about his wife and son.
'I hope both you are alright.'
With a deep breath, he gets up and turns around. The Kages had located him already, well considering the fact that he didn't teleport himself far this wasn't surprising.
He needed to deal with them one way or the other, so there was no use running at this critical moment.
*Swoosh! *Swoosh! *Swoosh! *Swoosh!
"We meet again, Minato!" Ay greets Minato with a wide grin.
Minato ignored him and instead stared at Rasa. "What is the meaning of this Kazekage?"
While asking that, he also noted mentally that the Mizukage was not present.
As for Onoki, he was just staring at Minato with hatred seeped deep in his eyes.
Rasa's eyes hardened and he said simply, "At the end, all that matters to all of us is the well-being of our own village, Yondaime. Sorry, nothing personal."
With that said, Rasa clasped his palm.
Gold Sand Wave!
The Kazekage was indeed a formidable foe. Even when not surrounded by sand, he could simply generate it out of thin air using chakra.
The golden sand wave, immense and powerful, surged forward with a relentless force, threatening to engulf Minato completely.
Minato jumped a great height to avoid the wave. The golden sand twisted and coiled, following him.
"ELBOW!" Ay screamed and suddenly appeared besides Minato covered in his Lightning Release Chakra Mode.
*Chwing!
With a flash of yellow light, Minato disappeared, the signature of his Flying Thunder God Technique. He reappeared a short distance away, but was immediately targeted by Onoki.
"Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!" Onoki's voice boomed across the battlefield, and a blindingly bright cube of white light formed between his hands. The cube expanded and rapidly surged forward towards Minato, obliterating everything in its path.
*Chwing!
In an instant, Minato activated his Flying Thunder God Technique, vanishing from his position.
He reappeared several meters away, but Onoki was relentless. The Tsuchikage adjusted the trajectory of his attack, the cube of energy following Minato with uncanny precision.
Minato moved with lightning speed, throwing his marked kunai in a wide arc, teleporting from one point to another in rapid succession.
*Chwing! *Chwing! *Chwing!
The battlefield became a blur of motion, the cube of Dust Release energy carving through rock and earth, leaving nothing but annihilation in its wake.
"Guillotine Drop!" Ay who had been paying attention quietly successfully guessed the place Minato teleported to.
His form blurred as he descended with the might of a thunderclap, aiming precisely at Minato's reappearing form.
In a fraction of a second, Minato materialized right where the Raikage had predicted.
But Minato was no ordinary shinobi; his reflexes were razor-sharp. Just as A's attack was about to connect, Minato's hand flicked, releasing another kunai into the ground right behind the Raikage.
*Chwing!
He teleported again, mere inches from the point of impact.
The ground where Minato had been exploded, debris flying as A's Guillotine Drop smashed into it. But instead of the satisfying crunch of victory, the Raikage felt nothing but air.
Minato turned on his left foot swiftly and a large Rasengan materialized on his right palm.
*BOOOOM!
"GAH!" Ay vomited blood as he was flung towards a tree. Minato had quietly unleashed a large Rasengan on his unguarded back instead of screaming the name of the jutsu like an idiot.
Ay crashed through a tree, the trunk splintering on impact. He didn't stop there—each tree he smashed through exploded into fragments, the sound echoing like thunderclaps.
Dust and debris billowed up, forming a cloud that looked like a meteorite had slammed into the earth.
Ay finally skidded to a halt. But Minato didn't pay attention to him as he had more pressing matters to deal with.
A cube of Dust Release shot towards him, slicing through the air with incredible speed. The ground trembled beneath its path, and the sound of its movement was like a high-pitched whine, growing louder as it closed the distance.
'Dust release is certainly the most troublesome to deal with here. Since that is the case, I will take you down first.'
During the fight, Minato had laid plenty of his special kunai all over the battlefield. He picked one from the ground and shot towards Onoki, his speed so immense that it seemed he had dissolved into thin air.
Rasa immediately reacted. With a wave of his hand, streams of gold dust surged forward, aiming to block and trap Minato. The golden particles twisted and turned, forming intricate patterns and barriers in an attempt to slow the Yellow Flash.
Onoki clenched his jaws in anger and charged up yet another cube of Dust Release.
"DIE!" The Tsuchikage screamed, the cube expanded and with in a flash devoured the form on Minato.
But, Onoki, while old, certainly wasn't senile. He knew such a simple way of attacking can't take down Minato. He turns his head around, trying to see where Minato is.
"Above you!" Rasa's scream alerted him and he looked above. Rasa who had reacted faster than him had already dispatched his Gold Sand to capture Minato.
Minato danced in the air as he dodged the sand, grabbing a kunai with both of his hand, he mustered up all his strength to stab the Tsuchikage.
"ARRRRRGH!" Onoki screams mustering up all of his chakra. He jumps and flies toward Minato charging up the biggest cube he has so far.
"SPLIT!" However, Onoki is a smart man. He knew that size didn't matter to Minato, as he would simply teleport away. So, he split the cube into multiple and they all shot towards Minato forming a beam.
*Swish! *Swish! *Swish!
Minato danced in the air with a grace of a skilled dancer. He only slightly moves his body to narrowly dodge the beams. All the beams move past him, until they converge and home in on him.
This takes Minato off guard but he still manages to move himself out of the way, though the kunai in his hand falls on the beam's path and gets disintegrated.
Ay and Rasa seeing the opportunity both jump towards Minato. Using the sand as the foundation Rasa who also was closer than Ay is able to immediately close in the distance between him and Minato.
While, Ay only manages to reach Onoki. Onoki seeing Ay, immediately uses his Light-Weight Rock Technique to make Ay float.
"Finally!" Onoki seeing this immediately guides the beams towards the ground to erase any kunai he has lodged there. The beams converge to one single point and the devastation that is causes isn't any less than that of a tailed beast bomb.
However, the Kages who now are all mid-air do not care.
Minato was now mid-air unable to dodge, that was all that mattered to them.
Rasa using his Gold Sand immediately wraps Minato.
*Chwing!
"Huh!?" Ay looks in surprise as he suddenly finds himself in another location, about to be buried in the Gold Sand mid-air.
Onoki who just realized only manages to turn his eyes to where Ay was a moment ago only to see a big blue orb of chakra covering his vision.
*BOOM!
There was no disgusting sound of flesh being torn apart by the Rasengan nor did Onoki make a sound.
After all, the Rasengan just made Onoki's head dissappear from the world in an instant.
The destruction of the Dust Release on the ground had also stopped by now.
And the headless corpse of the Tsuchikage fell on the ground.
Using the Gold Sand as platform, Rasa himself came down while also guiding down the Raikage. Both stare at Minato with wide eyes.
Minato's face was stoic, there was not a hint of pity or remorse on his face. His face was a blank slate as if he had just killed a coackroach.
"That was Flying Thunder Level 3," he said.
That was all he said.
A/N:
The fight is continuing next chapter. Minato has become a monster, and every village are going to learn this time. Raikage is getting desperate, so he's going to call for some help next chapter, you probably know who that help is.
Kushina is the same, Obito made a great mistake and his inability to spy on her costs him dearly.
I have not yet come up with the dates for the release. I'll come up with a schedule soon so that you guys don't have to visit my story everyday to see if there is an update.
I haven't edited this as I've been writing the whole conflict, Kushina's, Minato's and Naruto's simulateneously and it had been 3 days since I released a chapter. So, I apologize if it isn't that good.
A lot of people are hyped and I didn't want to make them wait.
With my busy schedule, the next chapter can come next week too. I hope not, but that is possible. Please bear with me, my brothas!
Adios!
*Boom!
In the heart of a dense forest, under the silver glow of the moon, a masked man stood in a small clearing.
One of his arms was tightly bound in glowing chains—the Uzumaki chains of Kushina.
With a swift, powerful motion, Kushina yanked the chains, pulling the masked man off his feet.
He was flung through the air, crashing into the ground with a heavy thud. Dust and leaves swirled around him as he struggled to regain his footing.
Kushina didn't give him a chance to recover.
She rotated the chain like a whip. With a sharp crack, she swung the chain again, lifting the man off the ground and slamming him into a tree.
Desperate to escape, the man attempted to use his ability to become intangible and slip away from the chains' grasp.
He focused his chakra, feeling the familiar sensation of his body beginning to phase out.
But the Uzumaki chains, imbued with Kushina's chakra, glowed brighter and tightened their hold.
"There is no escaping from that you brat!" Kushina growled and started thrashing the masked man left and right.
But the man kept trying, his body flickered in and out of solidity, but the chains held firm, binding him to the current dimension.
"Enough!" The man groaned with rage and cut off the arm which was wrapped in the chains.
Kushina however immediately charged at him, her physical parameters right now were off the charts due to being strengthened by the Nine Tails Chakra Cloak.
*BAM!
The man couldn't activate his technique in time as Kushina's arm, glowing with intense chakra, swung forward in a devastating lariat.
The force of the blow was like a thunderclap, her arm slamming into Obito's chest with immense power.
*Crack! *Crack!
The impact was so intense that it shattered his ribs, the bones cracking under the pressure.
The sheer force lifted him off his feet, sending him flying through the air.
He crashed into the ground with a heavy thud, skidding across the dirt and leaves.
Pain radiated through his body as he lay there, gasping for breath.
*Blergh!
Blood spurted from his mouth, staining the ground red. He struggled to get up, each movement sending sharp pains through his broken ribs.
'This isn't going as planned at all. Her utilization of the Nine Tails chakra is something unheard of! Even Mito Uzumaki didn't have this level of control. What the hell was she doing all these years to improve so much?' The man thought.
"The Raikage does that a lot, I've heard. For someone who has never seen what that is like, I think I did pretty well." Kushina grinned, the slitted red eyes and the dark whiskers on her cheeks giving her a terrifying look.
...
(With Minato)
Minato had a few sweat running down his forehead when he was dropped in the middle of nowhere. He immediately put two of his finger down and closed his eyes, sensing his surroundings.
'They are close by.'
He makes a few hand signs and slams his palm on the ground.
"Summoning jutsu!"
A small red frog with blue markings around his eyes and on top of his head appeared with a puff of smoke.
Minato wasted no time. "Go tell the Third, it was exactly as we had expected. Bring the reinforcements."
The red frog adopts a serious look and immediately de-summons itself.
Minato looks at the spot the frog was just at and think about his wife and son.
'I hope both you are alright.'
With a deep breath, he gets up and turns around. The Kages had located him already, well considering the fact that he didn't teleport himself far this wasn't surprising.
He needed to deal with them one way or the other, so there was no use running at this critical moment.
*Swoosh! *Swoosh! *Swoosh! *Swoosh!
"We meet again, Minato!" Ay greets Minato with a wide grin.
Minato ignored him and instead stared at Rasa. "What is the meaning of this Kazekage?"
While asking that, he also noted mentally that the Mizukage was not present.
As for Onoki, he was just staring at Minato with hatred seeped deep in his eyes.
Rasa's eyes hardened and he said simply, "At the end, all that matters to all of us is the well-being of our own village, Yondaime. Sorry, nothing personal."
With that said, Rasa clasped his palm.
Gold Sand Wave!
The Kazekage was indeed a formidable foe. Even when not surrounded by sand, he could simply generate it out of thin air using chakra.
The golden sand wave, immense and powerful, surged forward with a relentless force, threatening to engulf Minato completely.
Minato jumped a great height to avoid the wave. The golden sand twisted and coiled, following him.
"ELBOW!" Ay screamed and suddenly appeared besides Minato covered in his Lightning Release Chakra Mode.
*Chwing!
With a flash of yellow light, Minato disappeared, the signature of his Flying Thunder God Technique. He reappeared a short distance away, but was immediately targeted by Onoki.
"Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World Technique!" Onoki's voice boomed across the battlefield, and a blindingly bright cube of white light formed between his hands. The cube expanded and rapidly surged forward towards Minato, obliterating everything in its path.
*Chwing!
In an instant, Minato activated his Flying Thunder God Technique, vanishing from his position.
He reappeared several meters away, but Onoki was relentless. The Tsuchikage adjusted the trajectory of his attack, the cube of energy following Minato with uncanny precision.
Minato moved with lightning speed, throwing his marked kunai in a wide arc, teleporting from one point to another in rapid succession.
*Chwing! *Chwing! *Chwing!
The battlefield became a blur of motion, the cube of Dust Release energy carving through rock and earth, leaving nothing but annihilation in its wake.
"Guillotine Drop!" Ay who had been paying attention quietly successfully guessed the place Minato teleported to.
His form blurred as he descended with the might of a thunderclap, aiming precisely at Minato's reappearing form.
In a fraction of a second, Minato materialized right where the Raikage had predicted.
But Minato was no ordinary shinobi; his reflexes were razor-sharp. Just as A's attack was about to connect, Minato's hand flicked, releasing another kunai into the ground right behind the Raikage.
*Chwing!
He teleported again, mere inches from the point of impact.
The ground where Minato had been exploded, debris flying as A's Guillotine Drop smashed into it. But instead of the satisfying crunch of victory, the Raikage felt nothing but air.
Minato turned on his left foot swiftly and a large Rasengan materialized on his right palm.
*BOOOOM!
"GAH!" Ay vomited blood as he was flung towards a tree. Minato had quietly unleashed a large Rasengan on his unguarded back instead of screaming the name of the jutsu like an idiot.
Ay crashed through a tree, the trunk splintering on impact. He didn't stop there—each tree he smashed through exploded into fragments, the sound echoing like thunderclaps.
Dust and debris billowed up, forming a cloud that looked like a meteorite had slammed into the earth.
Ay finally skidded to a halt. But Minato didn't pay attention to him as he had more pressing matters to deal with.
A cube of Dust Release shot towards him, slicing through the air with incredible speed. The ground trembled beneath its path, and the sound of its movement was like a high-pitched whine, growing louder as it closed the distance.
'Dust release is certainly the most troublesome to deal with here. Since that is the case, I will take you down first.'
During the fight, Minato had laid plenty of his special kunai all over the battlefield. He picked one from the ground and shot towards Onoki, his speed so immense that it seemed he had dissolved into thin air.
Rasa immediately reacted. With a wave of his hand, streams of gold dust surged forward, aiming to block and trap Minato. The golden particles twisted and turned, forming intricate patterns and barriers in an attempt to slow the Yellow Flash.
Onoki clenched his jaws in anger and charged up yet another cube of Dust Release.
"DIE!" The Tsuchikage screamed, the cube expanded and with in a flash devoured the form on Minato.
But, Onoki, while old, certainly wasn't senile. He knew such a simple way of attacking can't take down Minato. He turns his head around, trying to see where Minato is.
"Above you!" Rasa's scream alerted him and he looked above. Rasa who had reacted faster than him had already dispatched his Gold Sand to capture Minato.
Minato danced in the air as he dodged the sand, grabbing a kunai with both of his hand, he mustered up all his strength to stab the Tsuchikage.
"ARRRRRGH!" Onoki screams mustering up all of his chakra. He jumps and flies toward Minato charging up the biggest cube he has so far.
"SPLIT!" However, Onoki is a smart man. He knew that size didn't matter to Minato, as he would simply teleport away. So, he split the cube into multiple and they all shot towards Minato forming a beam.
*Swish! *Swish! *Swish!
Minato danced in the air with a grace of a skilled dancer. He only slightly moves his body to narrowly dodge the beams. All the beams move past him, until they converge and home in on him.
This takes Minato off guard but he still manages to move himself out of the way, though the kunai in his hand falls on the beam's path and gets disintegrated.
Ay and Rasa seeing the opportunity both jump towards Minato. Using the sand as the foundation Rasa who also was closer than Ay is able to immediately close in the distance between him and Minato.
While, Ay only manages to reach Onoki. Onoki seeing Ay, immediately uses his Light-Weight Rock Technique to make Ay float.
"Finally!" Onoki seeing this immediately guides the beams towards the ground to erase any kunai he has lodged there. The beams converge to one single point and the devastation that is causes isn't any less than that of a tailed beast bomb.
However, the Kages who now are all mid-air do not care.
Minato was now mid-air unable to dodge, that was all that mattered to them.
Rasa using his Gold Sand immediately wraps Minato.
*Chwing!
"Huh!?" Ay looks in surprise as he suddenly finds himself in another location, about to be buried in the Gold Sand mid-air.
Onoki who just realized only manages to turn his eyes to where Ay was a moment ago only to see a big blue orb of chakra covering his vision.
*BOOM!
There was no disgusting sound of flesh being torn apart by the Rasengan nor did Onoki make a sound.
After all, the Rasengan just made Onoki's head dissappear from the world in an instant.
The destruction of the Dust Release on the ground had also stopped by now.
And the headless corpse of the Tsuchikage fell on the ground.
Using the Gold Sand as platform, Rasa himself came down while also guiding down the Raikage. Both stare at Minato with wide eyes.
Minato's face was stoic, there was not a hint of pity or remorse on his face. His face was a blank slate as if he had just killed a coackroach.
"That was Flying Thunder Level 3," he said.
That was all he said.
A/N:
The fight is continuing next chapter. Minato has become a monster, and every village are going to learn this time. Raikage is getting desperate, so he's going to call for some help next chapter, you probably know who that help is.
Kushina is the same, Obito made a great mistake and his inability to spy on her costs him dearly.
I have not yet come up with the dates for the release. I'll come up with a schedule soon so that you guys don't have to visit my story everyday to see if there is an update.
I haven't edited this as I've been writing the whole conflict, Kushina's, Minato's and Naruto's simulateneously and it had been 3 days since I released a chapter. So, I apologize if it isn't that good.
A lot of people are hyped and I didn't want to make them wait.
With my busy schedule, the next chapter can come next week too. I hope not, but that is possible. Please bear with me, my brothas!
Adios!
Chapter 8: An Open Cage
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
(In the Grand Hall)
Minato who was expecting something to go wrong, had a few shadow clones disguised as workers in the Grand Hall.
After making sure the Fire Daimyo was only drunk and not under potential harm. The clones undid the jutsu and the memory transferred back to the real body.
....
(With Minato and the others)
Minato notes the wariness that Rasa has in his eyes when he looks at the Raikage.
'He is trying to keep his guard up against the Raikage's position just in case I appear there.'
"Give up." Minato says. "It is futile. You can't beat me."
"You dare understimate me Yondaime!?" Ay screams at him and charges towards him.
Minato doesn't even try to dodge and just charges up a rasengan and strikes it towards Ay's stretched fist.
*Boom!
Ay's fist strike the Rasengan head on as he doesn't even attempt to avoid it, thinking he will be able to take it head on if he knows what to expect.
"Huh?" Instead Ay twists and turns mid air and spins like crazy. Minato had made sure to adjust the angle of his Rasengan's striking place such that Raikage would loose his stability on air.
Minato charges up another Rasengan and attempts to take Ay's life as well.
However.
"Magnet Release: Gold Dust Imperial Funeral!"
Rasa who has both of his palm firmly slapped on the ground, summons a huge quantity of Gold Dust. The ground ruptures and from it rises waves of Gold Dust.
The Gold Dust engulf Minato and Ay.
Rasa utilizes the Gold Dust to separate the two. He doesn't attempt to crush Minato within the Gold Dust as Minato has shown to be able to change places with Ay without using hand-sign.
Rasa just wants to make sure that Minato is in his vision when he tries to deliver a fatal blow.
Gold Sand Gathering Assault!
Rasa learns his lesson after seeing what has happened to the Raikage and doesn't scream the names of the techniques.
Gold sand twist, turn and compress into various shapes.
With a flick of his arm, Rasa then starts attacking Minato with the Gold Sand Constructs.
On the other side, Ay looks at his mingled arm with rage. He tears the cloak he was wearing and wraps it around his mangled arm for stability.
'I need Bee here, otherwise, we will all die right here.'
He makes the hand sign for the summoning jutsu while being very careful.
As a Kage, using one handed signs for the summoning jutsu was normal. Normally, he wouldn't do this as he had to be very careful not to mess up the flow of his chakra. This made it slow, and hence it couldn't be used in the middle of a battle.
But, since Rasa was currently occupying Minato's attention, he decided to use one handed sign to perform the summoning jutsu.
His arms were still shaking after getting hit by the huge force of the Rasengan and one of his arm was even mangled.
So, he had to be extra careful.
It took him a while, but he finally finished.
"Summoning Jutsu!"
Killer Bee who appeared with a puff of smoke looked at his brother with a blank face.
He was currently sitting, pooping.
"Brothaaa, what are ya doin'?"
_________
Over on the other side, Minato has summoned a dozen more kunai and has flung them all over the carved battlefield.
Rasa was doing all he can trying to attack Minato with his constructs but fails horribly every time as his constructs were far too slow compared to Minato's teleportation speed.
In one fluid movement, Minato threw his Flying Thunder God Kunai towards Rasa.
The kunai cut through the air with deadly precision, weaving through the Gold Sand constructs with grace.
Rasa's eyes widened in surprise as the kunai grazed his cheek, drawing a thin line of blood.
The kunai continued its trajectory, landing with a soft thud on the ground behind Rasa.
Minato's body tensed, ready to teleport behind Rasa and deliver a decisive blow.
But just as he was about to activate his technique, a sudden, immense chakra presence filled the battlefield. It was a chakra so powerful and distinctive that it immediately caught Minato's attention.
His eyes widened as he sensed the familiar, overwhelming energy. "That chakra... it can't be..."
A massive figure loomed in the distance, the unmistakable silhouette of the Eight Tails.
'I didn't expect to have to face him here. Damn it! I thought he was the one responsible for taking Naruto under control! If he is here, I cannot find Naruto.'
Seeing that Minato was a bit distracted, Rasa immediately commanded the Gold Sand to attack, the constructs surging forward like living beings.
Minato jumped and managed to narrowly dodge the construct.
'I need to focus!'
"ORAAH!" The all too familiar scream of the Eight Tails sounded behind him.
The intense chakra that immediately built up behind him made him teleport instantly.
*BOOOOM!
A tailed beast bomb landed right where Minato was a moment ago. The impact sweeping the surrounding with dust and rubbles. What remained of the forest from Onoki's attack was now completely wiped.
"We just dropped a bomb, yeah, that was raw,
But let's show 'em our skills, like a lion with a paw.
Get the fists flying, let the energy flow,
We're the ultimate team, man, they gotta know!
So before we release another tailed beast boom,
Let's dance in the battle, sweep him like a broom.
Throw some hands, Gyuki, show him our might,
We're the kings of the fight, bringin' day from the night!
Oh yeah~" rapped Killer Bee, while his arms danced, his fingers making the horn sign. He had transformed back to a human.
Minato just stared, unsure what exactly Bee was trying achieve.
Killer Bee's chakra flared, a fierce red aura enveloping him as he partially transformed, the silhouette of the Eight Tails' tentacles visible behind him.
Minato's eyes narrowed, his body tense and ready.
Bee was taking a shit when he was summoned so he didn't have his swords with him.
With a roar, he lunged forward, tentacles extending from his body like whips.
He had to make do with the tentacles.
Minato reacted instantly, his form blurring as he used the Flying Thunder God technique to teleport out of harm's way.
The tentacles struck the ground where he had been standing, leaving deep craters.
Reappearing behind Killer Bee, Minato hurled a kunai aimed at Bee's back. But Bee anticipated the move, spinning around with incredible speed and swatting the kunai away with a tentacle. "Nice try, but I'm too fly for that!"
Minato continued to teleport around the battlefield, his movements a series of rapid blurs.
He reappeared briefly to launch precise strikes with his kunai, each one narrowly dodged or deflected by Bee's tentacles.
The two combatants moved with such speed and ferocity that their clash was a blur of motion to any observer.
Bee, who was a perfect jinchuriki was harder to fight against than even the two Kages.
Rasa and Ay who were planning to enter in the battle stopped themselves and just looked on trying to preserve their energy to enter at a critical moment.
And, they still remembered how silently Onoki, the then oldest kage in the world, with perhaps the strongest nature transformation in the world, died.
They neither had the speed to counter Minato, nor Bee's tenacity he has as the jinchuriki which allows him him to keep up against Minato.
They were hesitating.
They feared that after Onoki, it may be them next.
But, Ay found the nerves on his forehead twitching. He felt his brother was just playing around.
He was beyond furious at his idiotic brother.
"BEEE!!!!!! STOP PLAYING AROUND AND TRANSFORM INTO THE EIGHT TAILS!" Ay shouted looking like he was about to vomit blood from anger any moment.
"Oops. Can't waste time anymore. Aight, Transuforumu!" Killer hit a power ranger pose and transformed into the Eight Tails and immediately blasted a tailed beast bomb right at Minato.
'It's too close.' Minato thought but he wasn't worried.
*Chwing!
"DAMN IT," Ay screamed.
He and Minato switched place once again.
*BOOM!
"Sorry brotha!" Killer Bee screamed, it was a mini tailed beast bomb.
He had sacrificed power to to release it faster, he knew something like that wouldn't kill his brother.
So, he kept focusing on Minato.
Rasa who saw the disadvantage the renowned Strongest Tag Team were in decided to quietly retreat.
He knew Minato wasn't an idiot and has certainly informed the village for backup. It was only a matter of time before they arrived.
But just as he is about to turn, he felt a hand on his shoulder.
He turned around to see the masked man from before. But, he wasn't the same.
The black robe he wore was torn and was hanging on his body by a few threads. His upper body was visible and Rasa's face crunched in a frown seeing how deformed the chest was, a few bones were even jutting out.
The stark difference in the color tone on the man's upper body particularly stood out to Rasa.
The man was also missing an arm.
"What the hell happened to you?" Rasa asked incredulously.
"No time to explain. We need to get out of here. A whole battalion from Konoha are about to arrive here."
Rasa nodded immediately and said, "Let me get the Raikage for you."
"No need, I can get him. Your sand's movement can notify the Yondaime."
.....
After explaining the situation to the Raikage, the masked man then teleported behind the Eight Tails.
"BEEE! Revert! We're strategically repositioning!" Ay screamed.
Hearing that, Killer Bee shot a few tailed beast bomb in quick succession to divert Minato's focus and reverted back to his human form.
"Brothaa, you can just tell me that we're escaping, ya know?" Killer Bee said what Ay was too embarrassed to scream while falling from the sky.
Ay immediately smacked Bee as soon as he landed and barked at him. "Shut up!"
The masked man started using his technique to teleport when Minato suddenly appeared in front of them.
The teleportation stopped and Bee partially transformed into Eight Tails to hit another tailed beast bomb.
However, Minato simply raised his hand and took it head on. Just as the tailed beast bomb touched his hand, he teleported it a far away distance.
'FUCK!'
*BOOOM!
"I won't attack." Minato assured. "I just want to talk with the Raikage."
Minato turned to Ay and started talking while the others just stared with their guards up.
"Raikage, you do remember that I can switch places with you right? Know this, I can have you switch place with anything other than myself as well. You can leave, but I'm still taking you hostage. You get me back my son or I'm teleporting you straight to the sun. And I won't stop with you. I will come to village and, with my very own hands, I will give every single member of your village a free ticket to the outer space."
The masked man started the teleportation technique again.
He regretted stopping.
The body of Ay twisted and turned as he was sucked away. The rage in his eyes was evident. "Damn you, you yellow headed bastard!"
....
...
..
.
The masked man teleported each of the Kages to their respective village and talked about regrouping later to talk about how to proceed later.
(The Raikage's Office)
As soon as Ay got back to his village, he started to bark orders immediately.
"It doesn't matter if I'm teleported to the sun. I don't give a shit! With the combined effort of the village, we can take him down. Get the scientists ready, and our sealing experts ready as well. We'll break down Yondaime's son to atoms and assemble a thousand of him! Get our sleeper agents in the other village awakened, we'll have to capture the tailed beast and weaponize the kid!"
Mabui looked at the Raikage nervously, unsure about how to give him the news, and ended up saying, "Sir, we don't have the technology to clone someone..."
Raikage immediately swelled up in anger, "That's why I said get the god damn scientists ready! They will build the technology!!! The existence of this fucking village is on the line!"
"L-Lo-Lord Raikage, there is o-one problem though."
"WHAT IS IT?"
"We...we don't have the kid."
Ay felt his brain stop for a second. "What do you mean?" His voice was suddenly calm.
Mabui felt even more scared. "The kid is gone..."
Ay punched the wall pulverizing it and sending ruptures throughout the building with the force of the impact.
From the huge hole just created Ay could see the whole village. A few of the villagers down were starting to gather to see what was going on in the Raikage's office.
Ay didn't care if the people below could hear him, he was too angry to pay attention to that.
"The people accompanying him were the 600 of this village's best in detecting everything while remaining undetected themselves! Are you trying to say that they couldn't stop 1 kid from escaping? A FIVE fucking years old kid!?"
"Tha-That isn't the case, Lord Raikage."
Ay grabbed Mabui by the shoulder and stared deep at her eyes. With a quiet voice he said, "Then stop hesitating and tell me what the case is to my fucking face, Mabui."
"They....the 600 shinobi that were stationed on the border just in case we might need to invade and also secure Naruto Uzumaki...they...they are all dead."
"What?"
"They have all been cut to pieces!"
A/N:
Just found out that if I don't start making money, I might end up homeless soon. A big fat debt just piled up on my shoulders. So, help this brother out.
p.a.t.r.e.o.n / MyMumCallsMePig
I didn't plan for this, so there's only 1 additional chapter available right now. But I will slowly build up the chapters to ensure they are ahead by a month.
Next chapter, we'll see what our boy has been cooking all this while.
Minato who was expecting something to go wrong, had a few shadow clones disguised as workers in the Grand Hall.
After making sure the Fire Daimyo was only drunk and not under potential harm. The clones undid the jutsu and the memory transferred back to the real body.
....
(With Minato and the others)
Minato notes the wariness that Rasa has in his eyes when he looks at the Raikage.
'He is trying to keep his guard up against the Raikage's position just in case I appear there.'
"Give up." Minato says. "It is futile. You can't beat me."
"You dare understimate me Yondaime!?" Ay screams at him and charges towards him.
Minato doesn't even try to dodge and just charges up a rasengan and strikes it towards Ay's stretched fist.
*Boom!
Ay's fist strike the Rasengan head on as he doesn't even attempt to avoid it, thinking he will be able to take it head on if he knows what to expect.
"Huh?" Instead Ay twists and turns mid air and spins like crazy. Minato had made sure to adjust the angle of his Rasengan's striking place such that Raikage would loose his stability on air.
Minato charges up another Rasengan and attempts to take Ay's life as well.
However.
"Magnet Release: Gold Dust Imperial Funeral!"
Rasa who has both of his palm firmly slapped on the ground, summons a huge quantity of Gold Dust. The ground ruptures and from it rises waves of Gold Dust.
The Gold Dust engulf Minato and Ay.
Rasa utilizes the Gold Dust to separate the two. He doesn't attempt to crush Minato within the Gold Dust as Minato has shown to be able to change places with Ay without using hand-sign.
Rasa just wants to make sure that Minato is in his vision when he tries to deliver a fatal blow.
Gold Sand Gathering Assault!
Rasa learns his lesson after seeing what has happened to the Raikage and doesn't scream the names of the techniques.
Gold sand twist, turn and compress into various shapes.
With a flick of his arm, Rasa then starts attacking Minato with the Gold Sand Constructs.
On the other side, Ay looks at his mingled arm with rage. He tears the cloak he was wearing and wraps it around his mangled arm for stability.
'I need Bee here, otherwise, we will all die right here.'
He makes the hand sign for the summoning jutsu while being very careful.
As a Kage, using one handed signs for the summoning jutsu was normal. Normally, he wouldn't do this as he had to be very careful not to mess up the flow of his chakra. This made it slow, and hence it couldn't be used in the middle of a battle.
But, since Rasa was currently occupying Minato's attention, he decided to use one handed sign to perform the summoning jutsu.
His arms were still shaking after getting hit by the huge force of the Rasengan and one of his arm was even mangled.
So, he had to be extra careful.
It took him a while, but he finally finished.
"Summoning Jutsu!"
Killer Bee who appeared with a puff of smoke looked at his brother with a blank face.
He was currently sitting, pooping.
"Brothaaa, what are ya doin'?"
_________
Over on the other side, Minato has summoned a dozen more kunai and has flung them all over the carved battlefield.
Rasa was doing all he can trying to attack Minato with his constructs but fails horribly every time as his constructs were far too slow compared to Minato's teleportation speed.
In one fluid movement, Minato threw his Flying Thunder God Kunai towards Rasa.
The kunai cut through the air with deadly precision, weaving through the Gold Sand constructs with grace.
Rasa's eyes widened in surprise as the kunai grazed his cheek, drawing a thin line of blood.
The kunai continued its trajectory, landing with a soft thud on the ground behind Rasa.
Minato's body tensed, ready to teleport behind Rasa and deliver a decisive blow.
But just as he was about to activate his technique, a sudden, immense chakra presence filled the battlefield. It was a chakra so powerful and distinctive that it immediately caught Minato's attention.
His eyes widened as he sensed the familiar, overwhelming energy. "That chakra... it can't be..."
A massive figure loomed in the distance, the unmistakable silhouette of the Eight Tails.
'I didn't expect to have to face him here. Damn it! I thought he was the one responsible for taking Naruto under control! If he is here, I cannot find Naruto.'
Seeing that Minato was a bit distracted, Rasa immediately commanded the Gold Sand to attack, the constructs surging forward like living beings.
Minato jumped and managed to narrowly dodge the construct.
'I need to focus!'
"ORAAH!" The all too familiar scream of the Eight Tails sounded behind him.
The intense chakra that immediately built up behind him made him teleport instantly.
*BOOOOM!
A tailed beast bomb landed right where Minato was a moment ago. The impact sweeping the surrounding with dust and rubbles. What remained of the forest from Onoki's attack was now completely wiped.
"We just dropped a bomb, yeah, that was raw,
But let's show 'em our skills, like a lion with a paw.
Get the fists flying, let the energy flow,
We're the ultimate team, man, they gotta know!
So before we release another tailed beast boom,
Let's dance in the battle, sweep him like a broom.
Throw some hands, Gyuki, show him our might,
We're the kings of the fight, bringin' day from the night!
Oh yeah~" rapped Killer Bee, while his arms danced, his fingers making the horn sign. He had transformed back to a human.
Minato just stared, unsure what exactly Bee was trying achieve.
Killer Bee's chakra flared, a fierce red aura enveloping him as he partially transformed, the silhouette of the Eight Tails' tentacles visible behind him.
Minato's eyes narrowed, his body tense and ready.
Bee was taking a shit when he was summoned so he didn't have his swords with him.
With a roar, he lunged forward, tentacles extending from his body like whips.
He had to make do with the tentacles.
Minato reacted instantly, his form blurring as he used the Flying Thunder God technique to teleport out of harm's way.
The tentacles struck the ground where he had been standing, leaving deep craters.
Reappearing behind Killer Bee, Minato hurled a kunai aimed at Bee's back. But Bee anticipated the move, spinning around with incredible speed and swatting the kunai away with a tentacle. "Nice try, but I'm too fly for that!"
Minato continued to teleport around the battlefield, his movements a series of rapid blurs.
He reappeared briefly to launch precise strikes with his kunai, each one narrowly dodged or deflected by Bee's tentacles.
The two combatants moved with such speed and ferocity that their clash was a blur of motion to any observer.
Bee, who was a perfect jinchuriki was harder to fight against than even the two Kages.
Rasa and Ay who were planning to enter in the battle stopped themselves and just looked on trying to preserve their energy to enter at a critical moment.
And, they still remembered how silently Onoki, the then oldest kage in the world, with perhaps the strongest nature transformation in the world, died.
They neither had the speed to counter Minato, nor Bee's tenacity he has as the jinchuriki which allows him him to keep up against Minato.
They were hesitating.
They feared that after Onoki, it may be them next.
But, Ay found the nerves on his forehead twitching. He felt his brother was just playing around.
He was beyond furious at his idiotic brother.
"BEEE!!!!!! STOP PLAYING AROUND AND TRANSFORM INTO THE EIGHT TAILS!" Ay shouted looking like he was about to vomit blood from anger any moment.
"Oops. Can't waste time anymore. Aight, Transuforumu!" Killer hit a power ranger pose and transformed into the Eight Tails and immediately blasted a tailed beast bomb right at Minato.
'It's too close.' Minato thought but he wasn't worried.
*Chwing!
"DAMN IT," Ay screamed.
He and Minato switched place once again.
*BOOM!
"Sorry brotha!" Killer Bee screamed, it was a mini tailed beast bomb.
He had sacrificed power to to release it faster, he knew something like that wouldn't kill his brother.
So, he kept focusing on Minato.
Rasa who saw the disadvantage the renowned Strongest Tag Team were in decided to quietly retreat.
He knew Minato wasn't an idiot and has certainly informed the village for backup. It was only a matter of time before they arrived.
But just as he is about to turn, he felt a hand on his shoulder.
He turned around to see the masked man from before. But, he wasn't the same.
The black robe he wore was torn and was hanging on his body by a few threads. His upper body was visible and Rasa's face crunched in a frown seeing how deformed the chest was, a few bones were even jutting out.
The stark difference in the color tone on the man's upper body particularly stood out to Rasa.
The man was also missing an arm.
"What the hell happened to you?" Rasa asked incredulously.
"No time to explain. We need to get out of here. A whole battalion from Konoha are about to arrive here."
Rasa nodded immediately and said, "Let me get the Raikage for you."
"No need, I can get him. Your sand's movement can notify the Yondaime."
.....
After explaining the situation to the Raikage, the masked man then teleported behind the Eight Tails.
"BEEE! Revert! We're strategically repositioning!" Ay screamed.
Hearing that, Killer Bee shot a few tailed beast bomb in quick succession to divert Minato's focus and reverted back to his human form.
"Brothaa, you can just tell me that we're escaping, ya know?" Killer Bee said what Ay was too embarrassed to scream while falling from the sky.
Ay immediately smacked Bee as soon as he landed and barked at him. "Shut up!"
The masked man started using his technique to teleport when Minato suddenly appeared in front of them.
The teleportation stopped and Bee partially transformed into Eight Tails to hit another tailed beast bomb.
However, Minato simply raised his hand and took it head on. Just as the tailed beast bomb touched his hand, he teleported it a far away distance.
'FUCK!'
*BOOOM!
"I won't attack." Minato assured. "I just want to talk with the Raikage."
Minato turned to Ay and started talking while the others just stared with their guards up.
"Raikage, you do remember that I can switch places with you right? Know this, I can have you switch place with anything other than myself as well. You can leave, but I'm still taking you hostage. You get me back my son or I'm teleporting you straight to the sun. And I won't stop with you. I will come to village and, with my very own hands, I will give every single member of your village a free ticket to the outer space."
The masked man started the teleportation technique again.
He regretted stopping.
The body of Ay twisted and turned as he was sucked away. The rage in his eyes was evident. "Damn you, you yellow headed bastard!"
....
...
..
.
The masked man teleported each of the Kages to their respective village and talked about regrouping later to talk about how to proceed later.
(The Raikage's Office)
As soon as Ay got back to his village, he started to bark orders immediately.
"It doesn't matter if I'm teleported to the sun. I don't give a shit! With the combined effort of the village, we can take him down. Get the scientists ready, and our sealing experts ready as well. We'll break down Yondaime's son to atoms and assemble a thousand of him! Get our sleeper agents in the other village awakened, we'll have to capture the tailed beast and weaponize the kid!"
Mabui looked at the Raikage nervously, unsure about how to give him the news, and ended up saying, "Sir, we don't have the technology to clone someone..."
Raikage immediately swelled up in anger, "That's why I said get the god damn scientists ready! They will build the technology!!! The existence of this fucking village is on the line!"
"L-Lo-Lord Raikage, there is o-one problem though."
"WHAT IS IT?"
"We...we don't have the kid."
Ay felt his brain stop for a second. "What do you mean?" His voice was suddenly calm.
Mabui felt even more scared. "The kid is gone..."
Ay punched the wall pulverizing it and sending ruptures throughout the building with the force of the impact.
From the huge hole just created Ay could see the whole village. A few of the villagers down were starting to gather to see what was going on in the Raikage's office.
Ay didn't care if the people below could hear him, he was too angry to pay attention to that.
"The people accompanying him were the 600 of this village's best in detecting everything while remaining undetected themselves! Are you trying to say that they couldn't stop 1 kid from escaping? A FIVE fucking years old kid!?"
"Tha-That isn't the case, Lord Raikage."
Ay grabbed Mabui by the shoulder and stared deep at her eyes. With a quiet voice he said, "Then stop hesitating and tell me what the case is to my fucking face, Mabui."
"They....the 600 shinobi that were stationed on the border just in case we might need to invade and also secure Naruto Uzumaki...they...they are all dead."
"What?"
"They have all been cut to pieces!"
A/N:
Just found out that if I don't start making money, I might end up homeless soon. A big fat debt just piled up on my shoulders. So, help this brother out.
p.a.t.r.e.o.n / MyMumCallsMePig
I didn't plan for this, so there's only 1 additional chapter available right now. But I will slowly build up the chapters to ensure they are ahead by a month.
Next chapter, we'll see what our boy has been cooking all this while.
Chapter 9: Wreathed in Red
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
(A while ago with Naruto)
'Kamui is pretty fast,' Naruto thought seeing how quickly he was thrown into the middle of nowhere.
Naruto turned his head to look at his surrounding.
The jagged rocks that he stood on and the lush green forest that stood on the other side made him realize that he was just outside the Land of Fire.
'The Lightning Daimyo was looking at me as if he'll eat me whole. Obito may be working for them. However, this isn't the Land of Lightning.'
'What is he trying to do here?'
With his eyes narrowed, Naruto stared at his surrounding. He made a hand sign and immediately let go a wave of chakra. This was him utilizing his sensory abilities, it acted as a radar and picked up anything having chakra in the surrounding.
'2. 8. 40. 89. 448. 600. There are 600 people here. Judging by their chakra, they are all shinobi.'
*Swish! *Swish! *Swish!
'They all appeared in front of me without wasting a single moment. As far as I've heard from my father, Kumo doesn't have the skill to relay message on the field so quickly.'
'Considering that all 600 of them came out. This means all of them are sensor ninjas. Sensor ninjas are rare, it is unnatural to have them all at the same place like this.'
The gears in Naruto's head turned and he quickly figured out the reason.
'It looks like they were planning an attack on Konoha. The reason for these 600 shinobi to be all sensors should be to evade the sensor ninjas of Konoha that patrol the borders. Unfortunately for them, my sensing abilities are of different nature compared to the other sensors. But it seems, they can still pick it up.'
"What are you all doing here?" Naruto questioned, it didn't even take him a second to analyze all that was going on.
"Naruto Uzumaki, you are to surrender yourself and come quietly. Any form of resistant will not be tolerated." A man wearing a tiger mask, looking like the leader spoke.
'Oh, they were expecting me. So, Obito is definitely colluding with them. I hope my parents are okay. Now, why are they coming after me? My genes perhaps? Oh well, it doesn't really matter.'
"You people have ruined my birthday and are trying to spill the blood of me and my parents. Ah...this reminds me of the song Rains of Castamere played during the Red Wedding. The betrayal Starks faced in a banquet...pretty similar to mine. Except its my birthday party today not a wedding party. And it will not go the same way as well," I mumbled as I got into a fighting stance.
"What are you talking about?" The tiger masked guy asked.
"All I'm saying is that today, its not my family's blood that will rain. It will be yours."
"Insolent." The man barked with the all too similar Kumo rage and immediately charged at Naruto. The others simply watched, expecting it to be a quick job.
'Look at them underestimating me. After being held in the confines of the village for so long, I've finally have the opportunity to let loose once again. I can't have them doing this.'
...
[Uzumaki Chains]
[Divine Flame]
Naruto created a single Uzumaki chain from each of his hand. The chains immediately shot towards the man, the chains coiling around each other. As it travelled, it became coated in the divine flames.
The man who didn't expect such speed couldn't move out the way in time and was pierced in the chest.
Naruto tugged at the chain hurling the man behind him.
[Shrine]
The cutting ability of the skill travelled through the chain, and Naruto tugged again.
Pulling the chains with focused strength first and then spreading his arms apart, the body of the man was sliced from the middle, vertically, into two halves.
Blood spurted out like a fountain drenching Naruto, and he took a deep breath.
The familiar smell of death after such a long time seemed to spark some old memories and he grinned like a maniac.
A monster just woke up.
"Come on! Let's cut each other up!" He screamed and charged towards the shinobi.
[Shrine]
Slash! Slash!
*Spurt!
"What the hell is that jutsu?" The shinobi who by expertise were assassins were terrified seeing Naruto cut people left and right.
"Don't panic! Create distance and rain down every jutsu you know at that bastard!"
Nobody knew who shouted that, but all of them agreed immediately.
Lightning Release: Wave of Inspiration!
Lightning Release: Thunderclap Arrow
Swish! Swish!
They started creating distance from Naruto and threw jutsu after jutsu on him.
Naruto narrowly dodges them and quickly realizes the disadvantage that he is in.
While dodging Naruto also slashes at them using Dismantle, cutting them up.
'If this goes on, I will run out of chakra first before killing them all. Chasing them around while dodging their attacks and trying to cut them up will make me lose all my chakra sooner or later, damn my childish body!'
He had stronger attacks in his arsenal however the chakra that he had wasn't enough to unleash it.
The only reason he had managed to throw around slashes right now was because he absorbed Kurama's chakra as a child. This had significantly enhanced his capacity and potential for the amount of chakra.
However, as he is still a child, he hasn't had the chance to savor the benefits of that. His body was still developing.
The condition isn't good enough.
Lightning Release: Thunderstorm Barrage!
Naruto looked around and dodges yet another jutsu, and seeing them creating even more distance as time passes on frustrates him.
'Ants may be weak alone but as a group they can be quite annoying. The only sensible choice here is to escape. With my current reserves and set of abilities, its just not possible to bring them all down.'
"BUT THAT IS HOW LOSERS THINK!" He screams at himself with a grin.
Disgust for weakness is something that has been ingrained on his soul by his previous father.
"Has the kid finally gone crazy!?"
"Haha, no wonder. There had to be some sacrifice to unleash those illogical jutsu that didn't even need hand signs to prepare!"
"Quick, take this opportunity and rain down jutsus on him! Bring him down!"
Lightning Release: Lightning Snake!
Fire Release: Dragon Bomb Jutsu!
Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Jutsu!
Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!
Lightning Release: Lightning Ball!
Lightning Release: Electromagnetic Murder!
Naruto jumped to dodge the attack and succesfully managed to do so. However, since the jutsu's were of complementing nature, it became stronger and expanded.
Realizing this Naruto formed the shadow puppet of a dog's head with his hand.
[Ten Shadows: Divine Dog]
Summoning the Divine Dogs, he used them as platform and jumped higher to dodge the expanded jutsu.
"Whine~"
He de-summoned the dogs immediately and made a Enma Palm Sign, the two-handed mudra representing the Buddhist god of death.
'If my current condition isn't good enough to do what I want. I'll simply force the condition to be better.'
The main reason that Sukuna was able to be renowned as the King of the Curses wasn't because of the nature of his technique or his skill with cursed energy.
His strength had only one reason.
The ability to play with and use Binding Vows to his utmost advantage while suffering little to no backlash!
This was also the true strength of the skill [Lord of Malevolence, Sukuna].
"Domain Expansion: Malevolent Shrine!" Naruto grinned, the corners of his mouth reaching his ear.
Uzumaki chains spread out from his back swiftly covering the area the shinobi were present in.
The air around Naruto changed dramatically as his domain expanded. The shinobi around him hesitated, sensing the shift in energy. The environment within the domain twisted, taking on a nightmarish quality. The ground turned black and red, like a field soaked in blood.
And an eerie shrine appeared behind Naruto, adorned with horns and human skulls.
The shinobi, previously confident in their numbers and strategy, now faced an overwhelming aura of dread. Some faltered, their resolve shaken by the oppressive atmosphere. Naruto stood at the center, a demonic smile on his face, relishing the fear in his opponents' eyes.
"What's happening?!" one of the shinobi shouted, panic evident in his voice.
"This is... impossible!" another cried, his hands trembling.
He didn't have enough chakra to materialize the domain on his own. Since he was in an open area, he also couldn't use anything as a container to house his domain.
He had one thing though.
The Uzumaki Chains.
The Uzumaki chains could be used to a create a barrier of chakra by itself.
However, creating a domain and creating a normal barrier of chakra was a whole different thing. The difference is as great as the distance between heaven and hell.
So, he used a binding vow. This allowed him to use his Uzumaki chains as foundation for the domain, allowing him to construct it.
He was allowed to do that, and in exchange he will be able to use the Uzumaki chains only inside the domain.
The shinobi tried to rally, launching their attacks in a desperate bid to break free. Lightning, fire, earth, water and wind jutsus converged on Naruto.
Lightning Release: Thunder Strike Jutsu!
Fire Release: Inferno Blaze Jutsu!
Earth Release: Stone Shatter Jutsu!
Water Release: Tsunami Surge Jutsu!
Wind Release: Gale Force Jutsu!
But within his domain, Naruto was faster, stronger, and infinitely more dangerous.
Within his domain, he was god.
He didn't even have to do anything.
As the jutsus neared him, Naruto's domain seemed to ripple and shimmer, cutting through the elemental attacks as if they were nothing more than illusions.
Lightning dissipated into harmless sparks.
Fire extinguished into thin air.
Earth crumbled into dust.
Water evaporated into mist.
And, the wind lost its force, scattering into gentle breezes.
The power of his domain rendered their combined might futile.
The shinobi barely had time to gasp as their jutsus were cut into nothingness.
The slashes continued to rain inside the domain relentlessly.
Dismantle cut through non-living things, shredding their weapons and equipment.
Swords turned into fine fragments, shields became dust, and armors just disappeared.
Cleave tore through living beings with horrifying precision, severing limbs, and slicing through flesh and bone as if they offered no resistance at all.
Blood sprayed into the air as bodies were cleaved in half, their expressions frozen in shock and terror. Though even the frozen faces disappeared into thin air due to the countless cleaves raining on them.
The very air seemed to be sliced apart.
They could do nothing but scream as they were cut down.
When the dust settled, Naruto stood alone amidst the carnage.
The ground was littered with the bodies of the fallen shinobi.
Blood soaked the earth, and the air was thick with the stench of death. His domain slowly dissipated, leaving behind the desolate landscape he had been thrown into.
A/N:
Next chapter we are going to see some reaction.
Shoutout to my Patreon brothers, Hugegreenpickle and Bigbowser!!!
We're currently one and half week ahead in patreon.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
Note: The chapters will be made public in the future.
'Kamui is pretty fast,' Naruto thought seeing how quickly he was thrown into the middle of nowhere.
Naruto turned his head to look at his surrounding.
The jagged rocks that he stood on and the lush green forest that stood on the other side made him realize that he was just outside the Land of Fire.
'The Lightning Daimyo was looking at me as if he'll eat me whole. Obito may be working for them. However, this isn't the Land of Lightning.'
'What is he trying to do here?'
With his eyes narrowed, Naruto stared at his surrounding. He made a hand sign and immediately let go a wave of chakra. This was him utilizing his sensory abilities, it acted as a radar and picked up anything having chakra in the surrounding.
'2. 8. 40. 89. 448. 600. There are 600 people here. Judging by their chakra, they are all shinobi.'
*Swish! *Swish! *Swish!
'They all appeared in front of me without wasting a single moment. As far as I've heard from my father, Kumo doesn't have the skill to relay message on the field so quickly.'
'Considering that all 600 of them came out. This means all of them are sensor ninjas. Sensor ninjas are rare, it is unnatural to have them all at the same place like this.'
The gears in Naruto's head turned and he quickly figured out the reason.
'It looks like they were planning an attack on Konoha. The reason for these 600 shinobi to be all sensors should be to evade the sensor ninjas of Konoha that patrol the borders. Unfortunately for them, my sensing abilities are of different nature compared to the other sensors. But it seems, they can still pick it up.'
"What are you all doing here?" Naruto questioned, it didn't even take him a second to analyze all that was going on.
"Naruto Uzumaki, you are to surrender yourself and come quietly. Any form of resistant will not be tolerated." A man wearing a tiger mask, looking like the leader spoke.
'Oh, they were expecting me. So, Obito is definitely colluding with them. I hope my parents are okay. Now, why are they coming after me? My genes perhaps? Oh well, it doesn't really matter.'
"You people have ruined my birthday and are trying to spill the blood of me and my parents. Ah...this reminds me of the song Rains of Castamere played during the Red Wedding. The betrayal Starks faced in a banquet...pretty similar to mine. Except its my birthday party today not a wedding party. And it will not go the same way as well," I mumbled as I got into a fighting stance.
"What are you talking about?" The tiger masked guy asked.
"All I'm saying is that today, its not my family's blood that will rain. It will be yours."
"Insolent." The man barked with the all too similar Kumo rage and immediately charged at Naruto. The others simply watched, expecting it to be a quick job.
'Look at them underestimating me. After being held in the confines of the village for so long, I've finally have the opportunity to let loose once again. I can't have them doing this.'
...
[Uzumaki Chains]
[Divine Flame]
Naruto created a single Uzumaki chain from each of his hand. The chains immediately shot towards the man, the chains coiling around each other. As it travelled, it became coated in the divine flames.
The man who didn't expect such speed couldn't move out the way in time and was pierced in the chest.
Naruto tugged at the chain hurling the man behind him.
[Shrine]
The cutting ability of the skill travelled through the chain, and Naruto tugged again.
Pulling the chains with focused strength first and then spreading his arms apart, the body of the man was sliced from the middle, vertically, into two halves.
Blood spurted out like a fountain drenching Naruto, and he took a deep breath.
The familiar smell of death after such a long time seemed to spark some old memories and he grinned like a maniac.
A monster just woke up.
"Come on! Let's cut each other up!" He screamed and charged towards the shinobi.
[Shrine]
Slash! Slash!
*Spurt!
"What the hell is that jutsu?" The shinobi who by expertise were assassins were terrified seeing Naruto cut people left and right.
"Don't panic! Create distance and rain down every jutsu you know at that bastard!"
Nobody knew who shouted that, but all of them agreed immediately.
Lightning Release: Wave of Inspiration!
Lightning Release: Thunderclap Arrow
Swish! Swish!
They started creating distance from Naruto and threw jutsu after jutsu on him.
Naruto narrowly dodges them and quickly realizes the disadvantage that he is in.
While dodging Naruto also slashes at them using Dismantle, cutting them up.
'If this goes on, I will run out of chakra first before killing them all. Chasing them around while dodging their attacks and trying to cut them up will make me lose all my chakra sooner or later, damn my childish body!'
He had stronger attacks in his arsenal however the chakra that he had wasn't enough to unleash it.
The only reason he had managed to throw around slashes right now was because he absorbed Kurama's chakra as a child. This had significantly enhanced his capacity and potential for the amount of chakra.
However, as he is still a child, he hasn't had the chance to savor the benefits of that. His body was still developing.
The condition isn't good enough.
Lightning Release: Thunderstorm Barrage!
Naruto looked around and dodges yet another jutsu, and seeing them creating even more distance as time passes on frustrates him.
'Ants may be weak alone but as a group they can be quite annoying. The only sensible choice here is to escape. With my current reserves and set of abilities, its just not possible to bring them all down.'
"BUT THAT IS HOW LOSERS THINK!" He screams at himself with a grin.
Disgust for weakness is something that has been ingrained on his soul by his previous father.
"Has the kid finally gone crazy!?"
"Haha, no wonder. There had to be some sacrifice to unleash those illogical jutsu that didn't even need hand signs to prepare!"
"Quick, take this opportunity and rain down jutsus on him! Bring him down!"
Lightning Release: Lightning Snake!
Fire Release: Dragon Bomb Jutsu!
Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Jutsu!
Wind Release: Great Breakthrough!
Lightning Release: Lightning Ball!
Lightning Release: Electromagnetic Murder!
Naruto jumped to dodge the attack and succesfully managed to do so. However, since the jutsu's were of complementing nature, it became stronger and expanded.
Realizing this Naruto formed the shadow puppet of a dog's head with his hand.
[Ten Shadows: Divine Dog]
Summoning the Divine Dogs, he used them as platform and jumped higher to dodge the expanded jutsu.
"Whine~"
He de-summoned the dogs immediately and made a Enma Palm Sign, the two-handed mudra representing the Buddhist god of death.
'If my current condition isn't good enough to do what I want. I'll simply force the condition to be better.'
The main reason that Sukuna was able to be renowned as the King of the Curses wasn't because of the nature of his technique or his skill with cursed energy.
His strength had only one reason.
The ability to play with and use Binding Vows to his utmost advantage while suffering little to no backlash!
This was also the true strength of the skill [Lord of Malevolence, Sukuna].
"Domain Expansion: Malevolent Shrine!" Naruto grinned, the corners of his mouth reaching his ear.
Uzumaki chains spread out from his back swiftly covering the area the shinobi were present in.
The air around Naruto changed dramatically as his domain expanded. The shinobi around him hesitated, sensing the shift in energy. The environment within the domain twisted, taking on a nightmarish quality. The ground turned black and red, like a field soaked in blood.
And an eerie shrine appeared behind Naruto, adorned with horns and human skulls.
The shinobi, previously confident in their numbers and strategy, now faced an overwhelming aura of dread. Some faltered, their resolve shaken by the oppressive atmosphere. Naruto stood at the center, a demonic smile on his face, relishing the fear in his opponents' eyes.
"What's happening?!" one of the shinobi shouted, panic evident in his voice.
"This is... impossible!" another cried, his hands trembling.
He didn't have enough chakra to materialize the domain on his own. Since he was in an open area, he also couldn't use anything as a container to house his domain.
He had one thing though.
The Uzumaki Chains.
The Uzumaki chains could be used to a create a barrier of chakra by itself.
However, creating a domain and creating a normal barrier of chakra was a whole different thing. The difference is as great as the distance between heaven and hell.
So, he used a binding vow. This allowed him to use his Uzumaki chains as foundation for the domain, allowing him to construct it.
He was allowed to do that, and in exchange he will be able to use the Uzumaki chains only inside the domain.
The shinobi tried to rally, launching their attacks in a desperate bid to break free. Lightning, fire, earth, water and wind jutsus converged on Naruto.
Lightning Release: Thunder Strike Jutsu!
Fire Release: Inferno Blaze Jutsu!
Earth Release: Stone Shatter Jutsu!
Water Release: Tsunami Surge Jutsu!
Wind Release: Gale Force Jutsu!
But within his domain, Naruto was faster, stronger, and infinitely more dangerous.
Within his domain, he was god.
He didn't even have to do anything.
As the jutsus neared him, Naruto's domain seemed to ripple and shimmer, cutting through the elemental attacks as if they were nothing more than illusions.
Lightning dissipated into harmless sparks.
Fire extinguished into thin air.
Earth crumbled into dust.
Water evaporated into mist.
And, the wind lost its force, scattering into gentle breezes.
The power of his domain rendered their combined might futile.
The shinobi barely had time to gasp as their jutsus were cut into nothingness.
The slashes continued to rain inside the domain relentlessly.
Dismantle cut through non-living things, shredding their weapons and equipment.
Swords turned into fine fragments, shields became dust, and armors just disappeared.
Cleave tore through living beings with horrifying precision, severing limbs, and slicing through flesh and bone as if they offered no resistance at all.
Blood sprayed into the air as bodies were cleaved in half, their expressions frozen in shock and terror. Though even the frozen faces disappeared into thin air due to the countless cleaves raining on them.
The very air seemed to be sliced apart.
They could do nothing but scream as they were cut down.
When the dust settled, Naruto stood alone amidst the carnage.
The ground was littered with the bodies of the fallen shinobi.
Blood soaked the earth, and the air was thick with the stench of death. His domain slowly dissipated, leaving behind the desolate landscape he had been thrown into.
A/N:
Next chapter we are going to see some reaction.
Shoutout to my Patreon brothers, Hugegreenpickle and Bigbowser!!!
We're currently one and half week ahead in patreon.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
Note: The chapters will be made public in the future.
Chapter 10: Reaction
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
Shoutout to my new patreon brothers, Isai Navarro, Bryan Kennedy, Star Chaser, and CanSerBero_1!!!
We're currently 3 and half week ahead in patreon.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
Note: The chapters will be made public in the future.
..........
Ay stood amidst the rubble in his office, his chest heaving with barely controlled fury.
His eyes blazed with an intensity that could rival a lightning storm, and his fists were clenched tightly, the veins on his one un-mangled forearm bulging.
He stepped over the debris, his boots crunching on the shattered remains of the wall.
"Alphabet!" Ay's voice thundered through the room, echoing off the damaged walls. The masked shinobi snapped to attention, their bodies rigid and alert. "Go out and put the village on lockdown. I don't want this news spreading beyond these walls."
The Alphabet, the Anbu equivalent of Konoha, hidden within the shadows of the room hesitated for a split second, barely perceptible but noticeable enough to Ay.
His eyes narrowed, and he took a threatening step forward. "Now!" he barked, his voice a dangerous growl. "Naruto has just killed 600 of our elite assassins. This cannot leave the village. Do you understand?"
They nodded in unison, their movements sharp and precise.
Without another word, they disappeared in a blur of motion, their figures blending seamlessly with the shadows as they left the room to carry out his orders.
Ay turned back to the shattered wall, his mind racing with thoughts of the massacre.
Six hundred of his best assassins, wiped out in a single confrontation with Naruto.
'What the fuck is up with that kid!?'
The Raikage's hands trembled slightly as he thought about the implications. If word got out, their enemies would see them as weakened, vulnerable.
It could lead to attacks, invasions, and the collapse of the power he had worked so hard to build.
He needed a plan. Something to contain the fallout and ensure that Kumo remained strong. Ay's eyes flickered with a deadly resolve.
He would find Naruto, and would make him pay for what he had done. But for now, he had to secure his village and prevent any further damage.
'How the hell do I deal with that yellow headed bastard now? Will he even believe it? If I was in his place, I wouldn't,' Ay thought of Minato.
He believed that with Naruto in his palms, no matter how crazy Minato is, he would have taken a step back to ensure the safety of his child.
Ay's palm moved to his back. 'There is also that god-forsaken mark he has put on me!'
Minato in the years after Naruto was born has improved his Flying Raijin a lot. He has managed to make the mark unobservable.
'I don't know how much time I have before Minato loses his cool. I need to find where the mark is on me and remove it asap.'
Ay then turned towards Mabui and said, "Get the fuinjutsu specialists. Minato has put a Flying Thunder God mark on me, I need to get it removed."
.....
....
...
..
.
As Hiruzen read the letter sent by their spy in Kumo, Minato clenched his fists in frustration.
"This is obviously a lie," Minato declared.
"Yes," Hiruzen agreed. "It looks like Ay doesn't care what happens to him."
Minato slowly rose from his chair. "I guess this means he's declaring war."
Hiruzen eyed Minato. He never expected to see such anger on Minato's face.
Feeling the stress weighing on him, Hiruzen thought of Jiraiya. "Ah, right. Minato, we can have Jiraiya confirm what's going on there."
Minato shook his head. "I don't think he can. You know what he's investigating."
"I understand how sensitive his investigation is," Hiruzen acknowledged. "But this situation is more important. We can't risk a war."
Minato sighed. "I know my son is a genius beyond measure, and he's very strong. But 600 assassins? No matter how I try to think of it, I can't see how that happened."
Hiruzen nodded. "I understand what you mean. We know how dominant the Uzumaki gene is in him. There's a chance it could be related to the Uzumaki bloodline. The story is so unbelievable that I don't think Kumo, despite their rather insignificant intelligence, would decide this was the best message to relay to us when they clearly understand what's at stake."
Minato sighed deeply. "Lord Third, I hope you're around to guide me some more. It seems that when my family is involved, I tend to think less clearly."
"Don't worry," Hiruzen reassured him. "I've been there. I know how it feels. At times like these, we should rely on the people around us to help during our darkest days."
Minato thought about how Kushina may be taking the news, knowing that even he was struggling with it.
....
...
..
.
In Iwagakure, the atmosphere in the office was tense. Clan leaders and top jonin sat around a large round table, their faces solemn and filled with worry.
Kitsuchi broke the heavy silence. "Damn, I can't believe that father died!"
Deidara scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain. "Of course, only an idiot would challenge perhaps the strongest man in the world at the moment. Perhaps the old man had truly gone senile. Who even convinced him to join in this battle?"
Kitsuchi angrily rose from his chair, slamming his palms on the table. "Silence, Deidara! You will not belittle father in his death! Have some respect!"
Deidara rolled his eyes but stayed quiet. Internally, he was pleased. 'The old fool is finally dead. Now, who will stand in my way to create the most wonderful art this world has ever seen?'
Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Kitsuchi turned to the clan leaders and jonin. "Now, how shall we proceed? War is out of the question! Our village and the Daimyo cannot support it at all! Our only choice is to submit to whatever Konoha asks for."
The jonin immediately began to protest. Daiki, a 60-year-old war veteran jonin and an old friend of Onoki, rose from his seat. "Lord Kitsuchi, I'm afraid doing that will greatly upset the villagers and further lower our value in the Daimyo's eyes. This will also greatly decrease our respect in the world."
Kitsuchi understood that Daiki was speaking for the protesting jonin. Narrowing his eyes, he asked, "What are you suggesting then, Lord Daiki?"
"It's simple. We wait," Daiki replied. "Based on the news circulating, it's easy to see that the first village Konoha will retaliate against is Kumogakure. Let us wait and see how far that will go, and then we will proceed accordingly."
Kitsuchi carefully considered Daiki's words and then nodded in agreement. "Very well. We wait."
....
...
.
Kurotsuchi, within the building that housed the Stone Monument, polished the stone as her grandfather had always instructed her. Tears streamed down her face, but she continued the ritual, as if her actions could somehow bring him back.
"You polish that stone well, Kurotsuchi! When I come back, I will inspect it properly. I will punish you if I don't find it shining like a star! Hahahahah!" Her grandfather's boisterous laugh echoed in her mind, a bittersweet memory.
She scrubbed harder, her hands raw and bleeding from her relentless effort.
She had been at it ever since she heard the news of his death. "Liars! Liars, all of them! Grandpa said he'd come back... if I clean this well enough, he will come back... he will be back... I'm sure of it..."
Death, war, jealousy, and hate.
Conflicts are mostly the result of these four things.
People fight all the time, believing they are on the right side, believing they are justified.
They call the world cruel to rationalize their actions.
It's not that they don't realize they are contributing to the world's cruelty. They do realize it.
But they have been pulled into an endless cycle of hatred, unable to escape even if they wanted to.
They are forced.
And it only breeds more death.
More war.
More jealousy.
More...hate.
This pulls the newer generation into the meaningless fight, as it always has.
The only ones who truly lose are the innocent children.
They are drawn into this cycle without understanding why, without a chance to consider if they want to be part of it.
They are painted with the colors of the world, forcefully.
They are painted with the colors of hate.
They are the ones who suffer without knowing the reason.
But by the time they understand the reason, a new generation will have already been pulled into the cycle.
So, who should we blame?
...............
A/N:
Next chapter Naruto is going to make a BIG decision regarding his future. I have also not put every reaction in one chapter. They will be spread out and shown when the people are directly involved with the story line, you will know what I mean in the future.
Shout out to BigBowser! You were my motivation to write this chapter!!
We're currently 3 and half week ahead in patreon.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
Note: The chapters will be made public in the future.
..........
Ay stood amidst the rubble in his office, his chest heaving with barely controlled fury.
His eyes blazed with an intensity that could rival a lightning storm, and his fists were clenched tightly, the veins on his one un-mangled forearm bulging.
He stepped over the debris, his boots crunching on the shattered remains of the wall.
"Alphabet!" Ay's voice thundered through the room, echoing off the damaged walls. The masked shinobi snapped to attention, their bodies rigid and alert. "Go out and put the village on lockdown. I don't want this news spreading beyond these walls."
The Alphabet, the Anbu equivalent of Konoha, hidden within the shadows of the room hesitated for a split second, barely perceptible but noticeable enough to Ay.
His eyes narrowed, and he took a threatening step forward. "Now!" he barked, his voice a dangerous growl. "Naruto has just killed 600 of our elite assassins. This cannot leave the village. Do you understand?"
They nodded in unison, their movements sharp and precise.
Without another word, they disappeared in a blur of motion, their figures blending seamlessly with the shadows as they left the room to carry out his orders.
Ay turned back to the shattered wall, his mind racing with thoughts of the massacre.
Six hundred of his best assassins, wiped out in a single confrontation with Naruto.
'What the fuck is up with that kid!?'
The Raikage's hands trembled slightly as he thought about the implications. If word got out, their enemies would see them as weakened, vulnerable.
It could lead to attacks, invasions, and the collapse of the power he had worked so hard to build.
He needed a plan. Something to contain the fallout and ensure that Kumo remained strong. Ay's eyes flickered with a deadly resolve.
He would find Naruto, and would make him pay for what he had done. But for now, he had to secure his village and prevent any further damage.
'How the hell do I deal with that yellow headed bastard now? Will he even believe it? If I was in his place, I wouldn't,' Ay thought of Minato.
He believed that with Naruto in his palms, no matter how crazy Minato is, he would have taken a step back to ensure the safety of his child.
Ay's palm moved to his back. 'There is also that god-forsaken mark he has put on me!'
Minato in the years after Naruto was born has improved his Flying Raijin a lot. He has managed to make the mark unobservable.
'I don't know how much time I have before Minato loses his cool. I need to find where the mark is on me and remove it asap.'
Ay then turned towards Mabui and said, "Get the fuinjutsu specialists. Minato has put a Flying Thunder God mark on me, I need to get it removed."
.....
....
...
..
.
As Hiruzen read the letter sent by their spy in Kumo, Minato clenched his fists in frustration.
"This is obviously a lie," Minato declared.
"Yes," Hiruzen agreed. "It looks like Ay doesn't care what happens to him."
Minato slowly rose from his chair. "I guess this means he's declaring war."
Hiruzen eyed Minato. He never expected to see such anger on Minato's face.
Feeling the stress weighing on him, Hiruzen thought of Jiraiya. "Ah, right. Minato, we can have Jiraiya confirm what's going on there."
Minato shook his head. "I don't think he can. You know what he's investigating."
"I understand how sensitive his investigation is," Hiruzen acknowledged. "But this situation is more important. We can't risk a war."
Minato sighed. "I know my son is a genius beyond measure, and he's very strong. But 600 assassins? No matter how I try to think of it, I can't see how that happened."
Hiruzen nodded. "I understand what you mean. We know how dominant the Uzumaki gene is in him. There's a chance it could be related to the Uzumaki bloodline. The story is so unbelievable that I don't think Kumo, despite their rather insignificant intelligence, would decide this was the best message to relay to us when they clearly understand what's at stake."
Minato sighed deeply. "Lord Third, I hope you're around to guide me some more. It seems that when my family is involved, I tend to think less clearly."
"Don't worry," Hiruzen reassured him. "I've been there. I know how it feels. At times like these, we should rely on the people around us to help during our darkest days."
Minato thought about how Kushina may be taking the news, knowing that even he was struggling with it.
....
...
..
.
In Iwagakure, the atmosphere in the office was tense. Clan leaders and top jonin sat around a large round table, their faces solemn and filled with worry.
Kitsuchi broke the heavy silence. "Damn, I can't believe that father died!"
Deidara scoffed, his tone dripping with disdain. "Of course, only an idiot would challenge perhaps the strongest man in the world at the moment. Perhaps the old man had truly gone senile. Who even convinced him to join in this battle?"
Kitsuchi angrily rose from his chair, slamming his palms on the table. "Silence, Deidara! You will not belittle father in his death! Have some respect!"
Deidara rolled his eyes but stayed quiet. Internally, he was pleased. 'The old fool is finally dead. Now, who will stand in my way to create the most wonderful art this world has ever seen?'
Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Kitsuchi turned to the clan leaders and jonin. "Now, how shall we proceed? War is out of the question! Our village and the Daimyo cannot support it at all! Our only choice is to submit to whatever Konoha asks for."
The jonin immediately began to protest. Daiki, a 60-year-old war veteran jonin and an old friend of Onoki, rose from his seat. "Lord Kitsuchi, I'm afraid doing that will greatly upset the villagers and further lower our value in the Daimyo's eyes. This will also greatly decrease our respect in the world."
Kitsuchi understood that Daiki was speaking for the protesting jonin. Narrowing his eyes, he asked, "What are you suggesting then, Lord Daiki?"
"It's simple. We wait," Daiki replied. "Based on the news circulating, it's easy to see that the first village Konoha will retaliate against is Kumogakure. Let us wait and see how far that will go, and then we will proceed accordingly."
Kitsuchi carefully considered Daiki's words and then nodded in agreement. "Very well. We wait."
....
...
.
Kurotsuchi, within the building that housed the Stone Monument, polished the stone as her grandfather had always instructed her. Tears streamed down her face, but she continued the ritual, as if her actions could somehow bring him back.
"You polish that stone well, Kurotsuchi! When I come back, I will inspect it properly. I will punish you if I don't find it shining like a star! Hahahahah!" Her grandfather's boisterous laugh echoed in her mind, a bittersweet memory.
She scrubbed harder, her hands raw and bleeding from her relentless effort.
She had been at it ever since she heard the news of his death. "Liars! Liars, all of them! Grandpa said he'd come back... if I clean this well enough, he will come back... he will be back... I'm sure of it..."
Death, war, jealousy, and hate.
Conflicts are mostly the result of these four things.
People fight all the time, believing they are on the right side, believing they are justified.
They call the world cruel to rationalize their actions.
It's not that they don't realize they are contributing to the world's cruelty. They do realize it.
But they have been pulled into an endless cycle of hatred, unable to escape even if they wanted to.
They are forced.
And it only breeds more death.
More war.
More jealousy.
More...hate.
This pulls the newer generation into the meaningless fight, as it always has.
The only ones who truly lose are the innocent children.
They are drawn into this cycle without understanding why, without a chance to consider if they want to be part of it.
They are painted with the colors of the world, forcefully.
They are painted with the colors of hate.
They are the ones who suffer without knowing the reason.
But by the time they understand the reason, a new generation will have already been pulled into the cycle.
So, who should we blame?
...............
A/N:
Next chapter Naruto is going to make a BIG decision regarding his future. I have also not put every reaction in one chapter. They will be spread out and shown when the people are directly involved with the story line, you will know what I mean in the future.
Shout out to BigBowser! You were my motivation to write this chapter!!
Chapter 11: Decision
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N: I didn't make the internal thoughts italic here cause there's just too much of it in this chapter.
This chapter was kinda cringe to write though...
Just know this...
LET ME COOK!
.....
(After Naruto killed the 600 hundred assassins)
Naruto ran his hands from the top of his head to his neck, pressing down hard.
Blood trickled down his neck, staining his clothes.
He wiped his palms on his shirt and turned to look at the dismembered bodies scattered around.
Most had vanished, but a few tough parts remained: a severed head, a lone arm, a leg.
'That really drained my chakra... huh?'
His senses suddenly flared. Instantly, he propelled himself toward the disturbance, chakra surging through his body.
"Hey there, little spy," Naruto grinned menacingly at the white Zetsu.
"Hiiih!" Zetsu squeaked as Naruto grabbed him by the neck. "How did you find me?"
Naruto just smiled innocently before slicing Zetsu in half, killing him instantly.
'Now what?' Naruto thought, surveying the carnage. He had just killed 600 key members of Kumogakure.
'I can't just act like nothing happened. They'll never overlook this.'
He glanced at the sky and saw eagles circling above.
'Those aren't normal eagles. Too much chakra. Father did say Kumo used eagles as scouts. So, they probably know already.'
He crouched, resting his chin on his hand, deep in thought. 'My father's much stronger than his canon counterpart. He can handle them. And mother... she has the Nine Tails' chakra. She'll be fine if she uses it properly.'
He opened his eyes and looked around.
'The problem is this: I can't explain this carnage. My intelligence won't help here. I have a few options. One, I could stay and wait for someone to find me. I'd probably get lost, but hiding with my shadow powers wouldn't be too difficult.'
'After this stunt, Obito might try to target me, no he definitely will.'
'And most importantly, I am five fucking years old! No matter how intelligent I am, they won't believe me or value my opinions at all! I can tell them everything, and they still won't believe me. My parents are good, but like everyone's parents, they have a brain that tries to rationalize the world. This is real life, not some BS fucking fanfic written by a 12-year-old wimp who has never been loved by anyone. They won't go, "Oh, Naruto, we are your parents, we believe in you. We will support you! You, as a five-year-old, want to leave the village and go on side quests all alone in this dangerous, cruel world of shinobi? Why not? That's the best plan I've ever heard!" Expecting things to go like that is beyond idiotic.'
'If I stay, I need a reason to explain all this. I could lie and say I can see the future, but they're some of the smartest shinobi in the world. They'd find the holes eventually. I've already fucked up the plot, so that route is a dead end.'
'Another option is to claim I can see the past and say I'm Asura's reincarnation, revealing Hashirama's role. But that messes with my plan. Revealing my wood style and other Asura-related powers will attract too much attention. Dealing with external threats is hard enough; adding Danzo and Orochimaru to the mix will drive me insane. I don't even know if Hiruzen is trustworthy. Father trusts him too much, and I can't risk it. I can't assume anyone's a good guy in this world.'
'Once they realize my powers, they'll imprison me in the village and turn me into a weapon. I can't let that happen. My goals are bigger. If I'm trapped by the village's conflicts and desires, I'll never see my family again.'
'Second, I could run away. This has many benefits. I'd have freedom and be able to do as I like. Sure, I'd lose my parents' support, and they're arguably the strongest people in the world if you ignore that parasite from Kaguya's time. I need to account for him too! This isn't a story; it's real life. Who knows if Isshiki will show up before Kaguya can do anything!'
'Well, I'll deal with it when it happens. Anyway, the only support my parents can offer is their jutsus, and I don't need those. With my intelligence, I can build galaxy-destroying bombs from scraps. Who knows what I can achieve with that and fuinjutsu.'
'Knowing Father, he'll probably hold someone hostage to get me back. If I don't return, it'll start a global conflict, and I don't want innocents dying because of me. Should I fake my death? No, Zetsu has already seen me. If I'm not wrong, he can transmit messages through his roots, so Obito might already know my situation.'
'The only choice I have is to leave the village myself by informing them. This will break my parents' hearts, and they'll think of themselves as failures for the rest of their lives. They are kind people and don't deserve that. But the hardest choices require the strongest wills.'
...
..
.
Black Zetsu flops on the ground as he passes through the ceiling.
Obito who was currently tending to the wounds he suffered glances behind when he heard the sound. His head turned while his hands worked on his chest, adjusting the bones and trying to get them to their correct place.
Kushina did a number on him.
"What happened? Where is the other part?"
Black Zetsu huffed, sweat trickled down from his head, "That Naruto kid, I think he has the same abilities as Kushina. He detected us. I managed to sneak away at the last moment. Had he been a moment faster, he would have caught me as well."
"What in the depths of the Infinite Tsukuyomi is going on with this cursed Uzumaki lineage?" Obito growls, his crimson eyes ablaze with frustration. "Suddenly, they all possess the ability to sense Zetsu. They're like thorns in my side, every last one of them. Nevertheless, how did that brat manage to seize the opportunity? Were the assassins even stationed in that vicinity?"
Black Zetsu gulped when he recalled that scene, that was no normal jutsu, he knew.
'It was like a Shinjutsu!'
Seeing Black Zetsu go silent, Obito raised an eyebrow and said, "Speak."
"That kid... he wiped them all out," Black Zetsu blurts out.
Hearing this, Obito's eyes widen in shock, his hand slips, and the bone he's fiddling with decides to go rogue, stabbing him right in the lungs.
"Owww..."
.....
..
.
(After some time)
Jiraiya looked down at the vultures feeding on the remains of the shinobi with a grim expression. He had just finished inspecting what remained of the people who had been here.
"The cuts were so clean, it's almost eerie," Jiraiya murmured to himself, his brow furrowing as he surveyed the grim scene.
"I've seen skilled swordsmen, but this... this is something else. And all these little fragments scattered around... it's like a nightmare made real, all human flesh."
He sighed heavily, his hand finding its way to his forehead as he tried to make sense of it all. "Kumo didn't exaggerate. Those assassins were torn apart with precision. But Naruto? It just doesn't add up."
Thinking of the boy who was too smart, not very social, avoided kids his age like the plague, and hated being recognized, Jiraiya couldn't imagine how Naruto could cause such havoc.
"And the rocks... By the sage, the rocks!" Jiraiya exclaimed. "Everywhere's a mess, except for this perfectly cut circle where Naruto unleashed... whatever he unleashed."
Having finished his investigation, Jiraiya decided to find where Naruto had gone. He located the bloodied steps of a child, and after confirming the size to match Naruto's, he followed the trail.
It led to a nearby cave, and he entered. As soon as he stepped in, he felt himself drop into the shadows as if falling into a pond.
"Naruto?"
The surroundings were painted black, but somehow he could still see. He unmistakably recognized Naruto on the other side.
"Jiraiya-ojisan, did you come to get me back?"
Jiraiya nodded and said, "Yeah, kiddo... come on, let's go and tell me what in the world happened here. Also, what is this place? It feels like a barrier."
Naruto slowly shook his head. "I'm not coming back."
"What?" Jiraiya's voice was laced with confusion and concern.
"Please inform my parents."
"W-what are you saying, Naruto? What's going on? Is someone threatening you?"
Naruto sighed. "Can't you understand? I can't stand all of this! I just want a normal life."
Jiraiya was finding it hard to process the sudden turn of events. He stepped closer, his brow furrowed in concern. "Naruto, you don't have to do this alone. Whatever's going on, we can handle it together. Let's go back and figure this out."
Naruto looked away, his face shadowed by an unseen emotion. "I'm not being threatened or anything like that. I just want peace, so please don't search for me. This is a shadow clone. And now, I will be undoing myself."
Jiraiya reached out, a desperate edge to his voice. "Naruto, wait—"
*Poof
With a puff of smoke, Naruto disappeared.
"Just what the hell is going on here?" Jiraiya asked no one in particular as he was suddenly shoved back to the cave's surface.
...
A/N:
Naruto's a pretty good actor, eh?
I thought long and hard about it. But, as I much as I want to get Minato and the others involved in this whole world domination plan, its just not sensible.
Hugegreenpickle was my motivation to write this chapter.
This chapter was kinda cringe to write though...
Just know this...
LET ME COOK!
.....
(After Naruto killed the 600 hundred assassins)
Naruto ran his hands from the top of his head to his neck, pressing down hard.
Blood trickled down his neck, staining his clothes.
He wiped his palms on his shirt and turned to look at the dismembered bodies scattered around.
Most had vanished, but a few tough parts remained: a severed head, a lone arm, a leg.
'That really drained my chakra... huh?'
His senses suddenly flared. Instantly, he propelled himself toward the disturbance, chakra surging through his body.
"Hey there, little spy," Naruto grinned menacingly at the white Zetsu.
"Hiiih!" Zetsu squeaked as Naruto grabbed him by the neck. "How did you find me?"
Naruto just smiled innocently before slicing Zetsu in half, killing him instantly.
'Now what?' Naruto thought, surveying the carnage. He had just killed 600 key members of Kumogakure.
'I can't just act like nothing happened. They'll never overlook this.'
He glanced at the sky and saw eagles circling above.
'Those aren't normal eagles. Too much chakra. Father did say Kumo used eagles as scouts. So, they probably know already.'
He crouched, resting his chin on his hand, deep in thought. 'My father's much stronger than his canon counterpart. He can handle them. And mother... she has the Nine Tails' chakra. She'll be fine if she uses it properly.'
He opened his eyes and looked around.
'The problem is this: I can't explain this carnage. My intelligence won't help here. I have a few options. One, I could stay and wait for someone to find me. I'd probably get lost, but hiding with my shadow powers wouldn't be too difficult.'
'After this stunt, Obito might try to target me, no he definitely will.'
'And most importantly, I am five fucking years old! No matter how intelligent I am, they won't believe me or value my opinions at all! I can tell them everything, and they still won't believe me. My parents are good, but like everyone's parents, they have a brain that tries to rationalize the world. This is real life, not some BS fucking fanfic written by a 12-year-old wimp who has never been loved by anyone. They won't go, "Oh, Naruto, we are your parents, we believe in you. We will support you! You, as a five-year-old, want to leave the village and go on side quests all alone in this dangerous, cruel world of shinobi? Why not? That's the best plan I've ever heard!" Expecting things to go like that is beyond idiotic.'
'If I stay, I need a reason to explain all this. I could lie and say I can see the future, but they're some of the smartest shinobi in the world. They'd find the holes eventually. I've already fucked up the plot, so that route is a dead end.'
'Another option is to claim I can see the past and say I'm Asura's reincarnation, revealing Hashirama's role. But that messes with my plan. Revealing my wood style and other Asura-related powers will attract too much attention. Dealing with external threats is hard enough; adding Danzo and Orochimaru to the mix will drive me insane. I don't even know if Hiruzen is trustworthy. Father trusts him too much, and I can't risk it. I can't assume anyone's a good guy in this world.'
'Once they realize my powers, they'll imprison me in the village and turn me into a weapon. I can't let that happen. My goals are bigger. If I'm trapped by the village's conflicts and desires, I'll never see my family again.'
'Second, I could run away. This has many benefits. I'd have freedom and be able to do as I like. Sure, I'd lose my parents' support, and they're arguably the strongest people in the world if you ignore that parasite from Kaguya's time. I need to account for him too! This isn't a story; it's real life. Who knows if Isshiki will show up before Kaguya can do anything!'
'Well, I'll deal with it when it happens. Anyway, the only support my parents can offer is their jutsus, and I don't need those. With my intelligence, I can build galaxy-destroying bombs from scraps. Who knows what I can achieve with that and fuinjutsu.'
'Knowing Father, he'll probably hold someone hostage to get me back. If I don't return, it'll start a global conflict, and I don't want innocents dying because of me. Should I fake my death? No, Zetsu has already seen me. If I'm not wrong, he can transmit messages through his roots, so Obito might already know my situation.'
'The only choice I have is to leave the village myself by informing them. This will break my parents' hearts, and they'll think of themselves as failures for the rest of their lives. They are kind people and don't deserve that. But the hardest choices require the strongest wills.'
...
..
.
Black Zetsu flops on the ground as he passes through the ceiling.
Obito who was currently tending to the wounds he suffered glances behind when he heard the sound. His head turned while his hands worked on his chest, adjusting the bones and trying to get them to their correct place.
Kushina did a number on him.
"What happened? Where is the other part?"
Black Zetsu huffed, sweat trickled down from his head, "That Naruto kid, I think he has the same abilities as Kushina. He detected us. I managed to sneak away at the last moment. Had he been a moment faster, he would have caught me as well."
"What in the depths of the Infinite Tsukuyomi is going on with this cursed Uzumaki lineage?" Obito growls, his crimson eyes ablaze with frustration. "Suddenly, they all possess the ability to sense Zetsu. They're like thorns in my side, every last one of them. Nevertheless, how did that brat manage to seize the opportunity? Were the assassins even stationed in that vicinity?"
Black Zetsu gulped when he recalled that scene, that was no normal jutsu, he knew.
'It was like a Shinjutsu!'
Seeing Black Zetsu go silent, Obito raised an eyebrow and said, "Speak."
"That kid... he wiped them all out," Black Zetsu blurts out.
Hearing this, Obito's eyes widen in shock, his hand slips, and the bone he's fiddling with decides to go rogue, stabbing him right in the lungs.
"Owww..."
.....
..
.
(After some time)
Jiraiya looked down at the vultures feeding on the remains of the shinobi with a grim expression. He had just finished inspecting what remained of the people who had been here.
"The cuts were so clean, it's almost eerie," Jiraiya murmured to himself, his brow furrowing as he surveyed the grim scene.
"I've seen skilled swordsmen, but this... this is something else. And all these little fragments scattered around... it's like a nightmare made real, all human flesh."
He sighed heavily, his hand finding its way to his forehead as he tried to make sense of it all. "Kumo didn't exaggerate. Those assassins were torn apart with precision. But Naruto? It just doesn't add up."
Thinking of the boy who was too smart, not very social, avoided kids his age like the plague, and hated being recognized, Jiraiya couldn't imagine how Naruto could cause such havoc.
"And the rocks... By the sage, the rocks!" Jiraiya exclaimed. "Everywhere's a mess, except for this perfectly cut circle where Naruto unleashed... whatever he unleashed."
Having finished his investigation, Jiraiya decided to find where Naruto had gone. He located the bloodied steps of a child, and after confirming the size to match Naruto's, he followed the trail.
It led to a nearby cave, and he entered. As soon as he stepped in, he felt himself drop into the shadows as if falling into a pond.
"Naruto?"
The surroundings were painted black, but somehow he could still see. He unmistakably recognized Naruto on the other side.
"Jiraiya-ojisan, did you come to get me back?"
Jiraiya nodded and said, "Yeah, kiddo... come on, let's go and tell me what in the world happened here. Also, what is this place? It feels like a barrier."
Naruto slowly shook his head. "I'm not coming back."
"What?" Jiraiya's voice was laced with confusion and concern.
"Please inform my parents."
"W-what are you saying, Naruto? What's going on? Is someone threatening you?"
Naruto sighed. "Can't you understand? I can't stand all of this! I just want a normal life."
Jiraiya was finding it hard to process the sudden turn of events. He stepped closer, his brow furrowed in concern. "Naruto, you don't have to do this alone. Whatever's going on, we can handle it together. Let's go back and figure this out."
Naruto looked away, his face shadowed by an unseen emotion. "I'm not being threatened or anything like that. I just want peace, so please don't search for me. This is a shadow clone. And now, I will be undoing myself."
Jiraiya reached out, a desperate edge to his voice. "Naruto, wait—"
*Poof
With a puff of smoke, Naruto disappeared.
"Just what the hell is going on here?" Jiraiya asked no one in particular as he was suddenly shoved back to the cave's surface.
...
A/N:
Naruto's a pretty good actor, eh?
I thought long and hard about it. But, as I much as I want to get Minato and the others involved in this whole world domination plan, its just not sensible.
Hugegreenpickle was my motivation to write this chapter.
Chapter 12: Sukuna Ryomen
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
Shoutout to my new P.a.t.r.e.o.n brother, Iwalkthestars!!!
We're currently 5 weeks ahead in p.a.t.r.e.o.n.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
Note: The chapters will be made public in the future.
....
(After a few weeks)
Haku sat in the dimly lit kitchen of his family's small, shabby house, listening intently to his parents' conversation.
The room was modest, with rough wooden walls and a dirt floor. A small fire crackled in the hearth, casting flickering shadows on the walls.
The scent of the snow-covered village outside seeped into the room, making him feel peaceful.
His father, a burly man with calloused hands and a weathered face, leaned forward, his voice low but intense. "Did you hear about the child, Naruto Namikaze?" he said, his tone tinged with both awe and disdain. "They say he single-handedly killed 600 assassins from Kumogakure."
Haku's mother, a slender woman with kind eyes that seemed tired beyond her years, nodded slowly. "Yes, it's hard to believe. A child of only five years old," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.
Haku, who had been idly sipping hot water from a chipped cup, perked up at this revelation.
He stared into the steaming liquid, his mind racing. A five-year-old child, capable of such power? Could he ever become that strong?
His father continued, his voice growing harsher. "That boy, Naruto, he's an Uzumaki. You know what that means. Those chains of theirs... they're kekkei genkai, just like the ones we despise."
His village had just emerged from the ravages of war, and the hatred for those with kekkei genkai ran deep. His own father harbored a particular disdain for the Uzumaki clan, believing their chains were a form of kekkei genkai.
Haku's mother nodded again, but if one looked closely, they could see the hesitation in her eyes. She agreed, but her agreement was hollow, a mere echo of her husband's sentiments.
Haku turned his gaze to the small window beside him.
The view was bleak, snow-covered fields stretching out as far as the eye could see. He took a deep breath, savoring the warmth of the hot water before setting the cup down.
"I'm going to play outside for a bit," he announced suddenly, rising from his seat.
His father's eyes narrowed. "It's too cold outside. Stay here and help your mother."
"I won't be long," Haku insisted, already moving toward the door.
His mother reached out a hand, concern etched on her face. "Haku, listen to your father."
But Haku was already out the door, his feet crunching on the fresh snow. He didn't look back, despite the protests that followed him.
The cold air bit at his cheeks, but Haku hardly noticed.
He made his way to a small pond at the edge of the village, a place he often visited when he needed to think.
The pond was frozen over, its surface a smooth, reflective sheet of ice.
Haku crouched by the edge, watching his breath mist in the air.
He had seen shinobi perform incredible feats with their jutsu, and he had always been fascinated.
He made a hand sign he had seen them use, focusing intently on the pond before him.
Nothing happened at first. Haku gritted his teeth, groaning in frustration. He tried again, and again, until finally, the water beneath the ice began to ripple.
Slowly, it rose up, transforming into a jagged kunai made of ice. Haku's eyes widened in awe and excitement.
He had done it.
He had created something magical.
"Look at this!" he shouted, his voice echoing in the stillness.
But his joy was short-lived. His mother appeared, her face pale with fear. "Haku!" she screamed, running towards him. "What are you doing?"
Before he could react, she slapped him hard across the face. "Never do that again!" she scolded, her voice shaking. "Do you understand?"
Haku's eyes filled with tears. He didn't understand why his mother was so angry. "But... I made it," he said, his voice breaking.
She glanced around, her eyes wide with panic. When she saw that no one else was around, she sighed in relief. "I'm sorry, Haku," she said softly, pulling him into a tight embrace. "But you must promise me, never use that power again. It's dangerous."
Haku nodded, though he was still confused and hurt. "I promise," he whispered.
Unbeknownst to them, Haku's father had been watching from behind a snowy bush. His face was twisted in a mixture of hatred and guilt.
He had seen everything, and he knew what he had to do, despite the heavy weight of his decision.
As Haku and his mother made their way back to the house, the small village seemed even colder and more oppressive than before. Haku couldn't shake the feeling that his life was about to change in ways he couldn't yet understand.
.....
...
...
(Later that day, at night)
(Haku POV)
Why?
Why is this happening to me!?
"Father! What are you doing!?" I scream, confused. Why...why is Father stabbing Mother?
"Damn, I totally forgot there was the child too," said a villager.
"Fuck! Kill that small monster as well!" shouted another villager.
"Leave none of those kekkei genkai monsters alive."
"Yes, kill them all!"
"KILL!"
"KILL!"
"KILL!" "KILL!" "KILL!" "KILL!" "KILL!" "KILL!" the villagers chanted in unison.
"Haku...run..." My mother manages to say before she collapses, stabbed multiple times by a knife.
"Mother!" I scream and run towards her. But my father gets in between us and tries to slash me.
I manage to dodge it at the last moment by a hair's breadth.
"I'm sorry, son," My father—this monster—says as he tries to cut me again.
"We were a happy family...WHY? WHY DID YOU HAVE TO HAVE THAT ACCURSED POWER?" He screams and lunges at me.
Realization finally dawns on me. This was all because of what I did today. This happened because I created ice.
I never stopped to think if what I did was the result of kekkei genkai.
As I try to back off as he lunges towards me, I stumble and fall on my back.
The monster who had lunged manages to land right above me.
"You! Get off me!" I wail and try to push myself further away.
"GAH!"
He slams his foot on my chest to stop me. I taste iron suddenly.
"Please...let me go," I say weakly, grabbing his leg and begging.
I don't want to die.
He says nothing and cries while putting a knee on each of my arms, sitting on top of me, preventing me from moving.
I don't want to die.
"Don't kill me...father." I call the monster Father once again in hopes that he will remember that I was his son once.
"I'm sorry," he says.
That's all he says?
He grabs the knife with both hands and raises it above his head, ready to drive it through my skull.
I close my eyes and sob.
No no no no.
Please, someone save me!
Please!
I don't want to die.
*Slash!
Huh?
I suddenly feel my father's hold on me disappear all of a sudden.
I open my eyes only to have them flooded with blood all of a sudden.
"Argh!" I grunt and immediately throw my father to the side and get up, trying to see properly.
"Ah, sorry about that. I should have paid attention to it. Look this way, I will clean your eyes," a deep voice says. It sounds sarcastic and full of ego, as if he is making fun of me, but for some weird reason, I can't help but turn his way.
It looks like he saved me.
He grabs my face, and this time my whole face is drenched in water all of a sudden.
Thankfully, the water is warm.
I turn around and use my cloth to dry my face. I then look around to see where my father and the rest of the villagers are. I don't know what this man did, but they still posed a danger.
But they are all lying on the ground, blood spilled all over the place.
Did he kill them all?
I turn back to finally see the man.
"Who are you?" I ask the pink-haired man. He is tall and muscular. He has this uninterested look on his face, as if he is someone who lives above everyone.
"Sukuna Ryomen."
...
A/N:
IMPORTANT: I have exams next week so the next update will be a bit late. I am thinking about increasing the releases after the exams though. So, thats part bad and part good news for you guys.
Now, we're finally going to be focusing on gathering members and building his organization and country!!
I do know that I didn't include the reaction of every country involved but, I wanted to structure this all in a way where the people reacting will be involved directly as well.
We're currently 5 weeks ahead in p.a.t.r.e.o.n.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
Note: The chapters will be made public in the future.
....
(After a few weeks)
Haku sat in the dimly lit kitchen of his family's small, shabby house, listening intently to his parents' conversation.
The room was modest, with rough wooden walls and a dirt floor. A small fire crackled in the hearth, casting flickering shadows on the walls.
The scent of the snow-covered village outside seeped into the room, making him feel peaceful.
His father, a burly man with calloused hands and a weathered face, leaned forward, his voice low but intense. "Did you hear about the child, Naruto Namikaze?" he said, his tone tinged with both awe and disdain. "They say he single-handedly killed 600 assassins from Kumogakure."
Haku's mother, a slender woman with kind eyes that seemed tired beyond her years, nodded slowly. "Yes, it's hard to believe. A child of only five years old," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.
Haku, who had been idly sipping hot water from a chipped cup, perked up at this revelation.
He stared into the steaming liquid, his mind racing. A five-year-old child, capable of such power? Could he ever become that strong?
His father continued, his voice growing harsher. "That boy, Naruto, he's an Uzumaki. You know what that means. Those chains of theirs... they're kekkei genkai, just like the ones we despise."
His village had just emerged from the ravages of war, and the hatred for those with kekkei genkai ran deep. His own father harbored a particular disdain for the Uzumaki clan, believing their chains were a form of kekkei genkai.
Haku's mother nodded again, but if one looked closely, they could see the hesitation in her eyes. She agreed, but her agreement was hollow, a mere echo of her husband's sentiments.
Haku turned his gaze to the small window beside him.
The view was bleak, snow-covered fields stretching out as far as the eye could see. He took a deep breath, savoring the warmth of the hot water before setting the cup down.
"I'm going to play outside for a bit," he announced suddenly, rising from his seat.
His father's eyes narrowed. "It's too cold outside. Stay here and help your mother."
"I won't be long," Haku insisted, already moving toward the door.
His mother reached out a hand, concern etched on her face. "Haku, listen to your father."
But Haku was already out the door, his feet crunching on the fresh snow. He didn't look back, despite the protests that followed him.
The cold air bit at his cheeks, but Haku hardly noticed.
He made his way to a small pond at the edge of the village, a place he often visited when he needed to think.
The pond was frozen over, its surface a smooth, reflective sheet of ice.
Haku crouched by the edge, watching his breath mist in the air.
He had seen shinobi perform incredible feats with their jutsu, and he had always been fascinated.
He made a hand sign he had seen them use, focusing intently on the pond before him.
Nothing happened at first. Haku gritted his teeth, groaning in frustration. He tried again, and again, until finally, the water beneath the ice began to ripple.
Slowly, it rose up, transforming into a jagged kunai made of ice. Haku's eyes widened in awe and excitement.
He had done it.
He had created something magical.
"Look at this!" he shouted, his voice echoing in the stillness.
But his joy was short-lived. His mother appeared, her face pale with fear. "Haku!" she screamed, running towards him. "What are you doing?"
Before he could react, she slapped him hard across the face. "Never do that again!" she scolded, her voice shaking. "Do you understand?"
Haku's eyes filled with tears. He didn't understand why his mother was so angry. "But... I made it," he said, his voice breaking.
She glanced around, her eyes wide with panic. When she saw that no one else was around, she sighed in relief. "I'm sorry, Haku," she said softly, pulling him into a tight embrace. "But you must promise me, never use that power again. It's dangerous."
Haku nodded, though he was still confused and hurt. "I promise," he whispered.
Unbeknownst to them, Haku's father had been watching from behind a snowy bush. His face was twisted in a mixture of hatred and guilt.
He had seen everything, and he knew what he had to do, despite the heavy weight of his decision.
As Haku and his mother made their way back to the house, the small village seemed even colder and more oppressive than before. Haku couldn't shake the feeling that his life was about to change in ways he couldn't yet understand.
.....
...
...
(Later that day, at night)
(Haku POV)
Why?
Why is this happening to me!?
"Father! What are you doing!?" I scream, confused. Why...why is Father stabbing Mother?
"Damn, I totally forgot there was the child too," said a villager.
"Fuck! Kill that small monster as well!" shouted another villager.
"Leave none of those kekkei genkai monsters alive."
"Yes, kill them all!"
"KILL!"
"KILL!"
"KILL!" "KILL!" "KILL!" "KILL!" "KILL!" "KILL!" the villagers chanted in unison.
"Haku...run..." My mother manages to say before she collapses, stabbed multiple times by a knife.
"Mother!" I scream and run towards her. But my father gets in between us and tries to slash me.
I manage to dodge it at the last moment by a hair's breadth.
"I'm sorry, son," My father—this monster—says as he tries to cut me again.
"We were a happy family...WHY? WHY DID YOU HAVE TO HAVE THAT ACCURSED POWER?" He screams and lunges at me.
Realization finally dawns on me. This was all because of what I did today. This happened because I created ice.
I never stopped to think if what I did was the result of kekkei genkai.
As I try to back off as he lunges towards me, I stumble and fall on my back.
The monster who had lunged manages to land right above me.
"You! Get off me!" I wail and try to push myself further away.
"GAH!"
He slams his foot on my chest to stop me. I taste iron suddenly.
"Please...let me go," I say weakly, grabbing his leg and begging.
I don't want to die.
He says nothing and cries while putting a knee on each of my arms, sitting on top of me, preventing me from moving.
I don't want to die.
"Don't kill me...father." I call the monster Father once again in hopes that he will remember that I was his son once.
"I'm sorry," he says.
That's all he says?
He grabs the knife with both hands and raises it above his head, ready to drive it through my skull.
I close my eyes and sob.
No no no no.
Please, someone save me!
Please!
I don't want to die.
*Slash!
Huh?
I suddenly feel my father's hold on me disappear all of a sudden.
I open my eyes only to have them flooded with blood all of a sudden.
"Argh!" I grunt and immediately throw my father to the side and get up, trying to see properly.
"Ah, sorry about that. I should have paid attention to it. Look this way, I will clean your eyes," a deep voice says. It sounds sarcastic and full of ego, as if he is making fun of me, but for some weird reason, I can't help but turn his way.
It looks like he saved me.
He grabs my face, and this time my whole face is drenched in water all of a sudden.
Thankfully, the water is warm.
I turn around and use my cloth to dry my face. I then look around to see where my father and the rest of the villagers are. I don't know what this man did, but they still posed a danger.
But they are all lying on the ground, blood spilled all over the place.
Did he kill them all?
I turn back to finally see the man.
"Who are you?" I ask the pink-haired man. He is tall and muscular. He has this uninterested look on his face, as if he is someone who lives above everyone.
"Sukuna Ryomen."
...
A/N:
IMPORTANT: I have exams next week so the next update will be a bit late. I am thinking about increasing the releases after the exams though. So, thats part bad and part good news for you guys.
Now, we're finally going to be focusing on gathering members and building his organization and country!!
I do know that I didn't include the reaction of every country involved but, I wanted to structure this all in a way where the people reacting will be involved directly as well.
Chapter 13: Purpose
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N: Kyrah and Cheonma welcome to patreon!
What's up bruvs! I'm back! My exams finished today!
Chapter 23 on p.a.t.r.e.o.n at the moment.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
__________
(Haku POV)
I don't know how long it has been. Time feels strange now. But I know I have to bury her. I have to bury my mother.
The ground is cold, just like my hands. I dig and dig, my small fingers aching. My tears mix with the dirt.
Sukuna stands nearby, not saying anything, just watching. I don't understand him. Why did he save me? Why is he here?
"Why are you helping me?" I ask, my voice trembling.
He shrugs, his expression still unreadable. "Maybe I just felt like it," he says, as if it doesn't matter.
I sniffle and continue digging. The hole isn't very big, but it's enough. It's all I can do.
When it's done, I gently lay my mother in the ground. I cover her with the dirt, my heart breaking with each handful.
"I'm sorry, Mother," I whisper. "I didn't mean for this to happen. I didn't know..."
Sukuna finally steps closer. "You're strong, kid," he says. "Stronger than most."
I don't feel strong. I feel broken. But I nod. What else can I do?
"Come on," Sukuna says. "It's time to go."
I take one last look at the grave, then follow him. I don't know where we're going, but I have no one else.
I have to trust him. I have to survive.
As we walk away from the grave, the weight of everything that has happened crashes down on me.
Each step feels heavier, my chest tight with guilt and sorrow. I glance at Sukuna, his tall frame leading the way with a casual air, as if the horrors of the night don't touch him.
But for me, they do. They claw at my heart, whispering terrible truths.
"It's my fault," I mumble, more to myself than to Sukuna. The words echo in my head, growing louder. "It's all my fault."
We stop by a river. The water rushes by, uncaring, and I stare into its depths, thinking how easy it would be to let it take me. My vision blurs with tears, and I step closer to the edge, my toes curling over the muddy bank.
"I should just... I should just go with them," I say, my voice rising in pitch. "I should be dead too! I brought this on us!"
My breathing becomes ragged.
I start to hyperventilate, panic surging through me. My hands claw at my hair, my chest heaving. I stumble, almost falling into the water, but Sukuna's strong hand grabs me by the collar, pulling me back with a force that sends me sprawling on the ground.
"Calm down," he says, his tone surprisingly gentle but firm.
"No! No, you don't understand!" I scream, flailing against him. "I killed her! I killed my mother! It's all because of me!"
Sukuna doesn't let go, his grip like iron. "Listen to me, Haku," he says, his voice cutting through my hysteria. "This isn't what your mother would have wanted."
His words make me pause, my struggles weakening. "What?" I whisper, tears streaming down my face.
"Your mother loved you," Sukuna says, his expression serious. "She wanted you to live. To run and survive. She gave her life for that. Don't you dare waste it."
"But... but I can't..." I sob, collapsing into myself. "I can't go on. I have no reason."
Sukuna kneels beside me, his presence grounding. "Then find one," he says simply.
I look up at him, confused and desperate. "How? How can I find a reason?"
Sukuna's eyes soften slightly. "You live for a purpose, Haku. You honor her memory by surviving. By becoming strong. You need to find something to strive for, something to keep you going."
I shake my head, still unable to see through the fog of my grief. "I don't know if I can."
"You can," Sukuna insists. "Your mother saw something in you. A potential. I'm sure of it. Don't let her sacrifice be in vain."
His words start to sink in, and a small flicker of determination ignites within me. I wipe my tears, trying to steady my breathing. "But... you're so strong. You killed those villagers so easily. Is it because you have a purpose?"
Sukuna's expression grows more serious, his gaze intense. "Yes," he says. "Strength comes from having a purpose. A reason to fight, to live. If you have a 'why,' you can endure any 'how.'"
I listen, hanging on his every word. "What's your purpose?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.
"My purpose?" Sukuna looks out at the river, his eyes distant. "It's not something I share easily. But know this, Haku: when you find something worth fighting for, something that fuels your very being, it gives you a strength you never knew you had. It makes you unstoppable."
His words resonate deeply within me, stirring something I can't quite describe. The weight of my guilt doesn't vanish, but it becomes more bearable, like a burden I'm willing to carry for the sake of my mother.
"I want to be strong," I say, my voice gaining a bit of resolve. "I want to find a reason to live, like you said."
Sukuna nods, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Good. That's the first step."
For the first time since the tragedy, I feel a glimmer of hope. It's faint, but it's there. I still don't know what my purpose will be, but I know I need to keep moving forward to find it.
"Thank you," I say, looking up at Sukuna with newfound respect.
He stands up, offering me a hand. "Don't thank me yet. This is just the beginning. The path ahead will be hard, but remember why you're walking it."
I take his hand, feeling a strength in his grip that I hope to one day have. As we continue our journey, the pain in my heart doesn't fade, but it transforms. It becomes a drive, a reminder of what I've lost and what I need to honor.
I will live. I will become strong. For my mother, and for myself.
And maybe one day, I will find my purpose.
I look at him.
Perhaps, I've already found it.
_____
A/N:
I know it's a short one, but there wasn't much more I could write regarding this. I just wanted to show what Haku was going through and also make it a bit motivational for you guys. Who knows? Maybe it's something you need today.
Sometimes, words fail to capture the depth of what someone is experiencing. Something might seem impossible at first, but one little spark can turn into an unstoppable force. I hope this resonates with you and gives you the encouragement you need.
What's up bruvs! I'm back! My exams finished today!
Chapter 23 on p.a.t.r.e.o.n at the moment.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
__________
(Haku POV)
I don't know how long it has been. Time feels strange now. But I know I have to bury her. I have to bury my mother.
The ground is cold, just like my hands. I dig and dig, my small fingers aching. My tears mix with the dirt.
Sukuna stands nearby, not saying anything, just watching. I don't understand him. Why did he save me? Why is he here?
"Why are you helping me?" I ask, my voice trembling.
He shrugs, his expression still unreadable. "Maybe I just felt like it," he says, as if it doesn't matter.
I sniffle and continue digging. The hole isn't very big, but it's enough. It's all I can do.
When it's done, I gently lay my mother in the ground. I cover her with the dirt, my heart breaking with each handful.
"I'm sorry, Mother," I whisper. "I didn't mean for this to happen. I didn't know..."
Sukuna finally steps closer. "You're strong, kid," he says. "Stronger than most."
I don't feel strong. I feel broken. But I nod. What else can I do?
"Come on," Sukuna says. "It's time to go."
I take one last look at the grave, then follow him. I don't know where we're going, but I have no one else.
I have to trust him. I have to survive.
As we walk away from the grave, the weight of everything that has happened crashes down on me.
Each step feels heavier, my chest tight with guilt and sorrow. I glance at Sukuna, his tall frame leading the way with a casual air, as if the horrors of the night don't touch him.
But for me, they do. They claw at my heart, whispering terrible truths.
"It's my fault," I mumble, more to myself than to Sukuna. The words echo in my head, growing louder. "It's all my fault."
We stop by a river. The water rushes by, uncaring, and I stare into its depths, thinking how easy it would be to let it take me. My vision blurs with tears, and I step closer to the edge, my toes curling over the muddy bank.
"I should just... I should just go with them," I say, my voice rising in pitch. "I should be dead too! I brought this on us!"
My breathing becomes ragged.
I start to hyperventilate, panic surging through me. My hands claw at my hair, my chest heaving. I stumble, almost falling into the water, but Sukuna's strong hand grabs me by the collar, pulling me back with a force that sends me sprawling on the ground.
"Calm down," he says, his tone surprisingly gentle but firm.
"No! No, you don't understand!" I scream, flailing against him. "I killed her! I killed my mother! It's all because of me!"
Sukuna doesn't let go, his grip like iron. "Listen to me, Haku," he says, his voice cutting through my hysteria. "This isn't what your mother would have wanted."
His words make me pause, my struggles weakening. "What?" I whisper, tears streaming down my face.
"Your mother loved you," Sukuna says, his expression serious. "She wanted you to live. To run and survive. She gave her life for that. Don't you dare waste it."
"But... but I can't..." I sob, collapsing into myself. "I can't go on. I have no reason."
Sukuna kneels beside me, his presence grounding. "Then find one," he says simply.
I look up at him, confused and desperate. "How? How can I find a reason?"
Sukuna's eyes soften slightly. "You live for a purpose, Haku. You honor her memory by surviving. By becoming strong. You need to find something to strive for, something to keep you going."
I shake my head, still unable to see through the fog of my grief. "I don't know if I can."
"You can," Sukuna insists. "Your mother saw something in you. A potential. I'm sure of it. Don't let her sacrifice be in vain."
His words start to sink in, and a small flicker of determination ignites within me. I wipe my tears, trying to steady my breathing. "But... you're so strong. You killed those villagers so easily. Is it because you have a purpose?"
Sukuna's expression grows more serious, his gaze intense. "Yes," he says. "Strength comes from having a purpose. A reason to fight, to live. If you have a 'why,' you can endure any 'how.'"
I listen, hanging on his every word. "What's your purpose?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.
"My purpose?" Sukuna looks out at the river, his eyes distant. "It's not something I share easily. But know this, Haku: when you find something worth fighting for, something that fuels your very being, it gives you a strength you never knew you had. It makes you unstoppable."
His words resonate deeply within me, stirring something I can't quite describe. The weight of my guilt doesn't vanish, but it becomes more bearable, like a burden I'm willing to carry for the sake of my mother.
"I want to be strong," I say, my voice gaining a bit of resolve. "I want to find a reason to live, like you said."
Sukuna nods, a faint smile playing on his lips. "Good. That's the first step."
For the first time since the tragedy, I feel a glimmer of hope. It's faint, but it's there. I still don't know what my purpose will be, but I know I need to keep moving forward to find it.
"Thank you," I say, looking up at Sukuna with newfound respect.
He stands up, offering me a hand. "Don't thank me yet. This is just the beginning. The path ahead will be hard, but remember why you're walking it."
I take his hand, feeling a strength in his grip that I hope to one day have. As we continue our journey, the pain in my heart doesn't fade, but it transforms. It becomes a drive, a reminder of what I've lost and what I need to honor.
I will live. I will become strong. For my mother, and for myself.
And maybe one day, I will find my purpose.
I look at him.
Perhaps, I've already found it.
_____
A/N:
I know it's a short one, but there wasn't much more I could write regarding this. I just wanted to show what Haku was going through and also make it a bit motivational for you guys. Who knows? Maybe it's something you need today.
Sometimes, words fail to capture the depth of what someone is experiencing. Something might seem impossible at first, but one little spark can turn into an unstoppable force. I hope this resonates with you and gives you the encouragement you need.
Chapter 14: Obito's Plan
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N: Shoutout to Ta-Seti, and Dangit889 for joining the patreon!
Chapter 24 on patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
IMPORTANT: Recently, I've found writing short chapters to be easier, so from now on, I'll be uploading three chapters a week!
...
(Obito POV)
The dimly lit cavern smelled of damp earth, the air cold and unwelcoming. Shadows danced on the walls, cast by the flickering flames of a lone torch. I stared into the darkness, lost in thought.
Zetsu emerged from the shadows, his split face twisted into a scowl. His footsteps echoed on the stone floor as he walked toward me. The firelight glinted off my orange mask as I watched him approach.
"Obito, you need to start attending those meetings yourself," Zetsu said, clearly annoyed. "I can't stand playing the role of Mizukage any longer, especially after that banquet. I'm just glad I managed to slip away when the Kages were too focused on Minato."
I'd rather not remember that humiliating day.
I stayed still, my gaze fixed beyond the cavern walls. "I'm not going to any meetings," I said flatly. "I'm still healing." I gestured to my chest, where Kushina's lariat had left a brutal mark. "And besides, I need this time to plan."
Minato and Kushina have both become very strong, far more than I could've predicted. It's making me regret not attacking when that brat was born.
I manipulated the Daimyos and the Kages to make them attack Minato during the brat's birthday celebration, but it was too late.
Zetsu raised an eyebrow, curious. "Plan? What are you planning? Minato, Kushina, and even that kid Naruto now... they're all stronger than we thought. What are you going to do?"
Right, there's that brat to consider as well. He was someone I didn't even factor in. Six hundred shinobi killed in seconds, and at just five years old. I'm afraid not even the Sage of the Six Paths was that strong at his age.
He's made me very curious. I wonder what abilities he is hiding. I'll get those for myself one day.
I narrowed my eye slightly, a hint of a smile beneath the mask. "If we can't kill them, we'll give them so many problems they won't have time to focus on anything else. I'll trap Minato in a civil war."
Zetsu's eyes widened, intrigued. "A civil war? How do you plan to do that?"
I leaned forward slightly. "Konoha is strong, but it's also fragile. The new generation has taken power, but they don't truly have it. The old leaders still hold on to authority. We just need to find the right pressure points and apply enough force to make them fear the new generation."
Hiruzen, Danzo, and the two other insignificant elders...if Minato tries to act against what they think is right, their opinions regarding him will change. And that will be the spark that burns Konoha.
Zetsu nodded slowly. "And what about Naruto? He's a real threat."
I chuckled. "That kid... I have no immediate plans for him. I don't even know what he did that day. All Black Zetsu saw was a big black ball and the next moment they were all dead. I'll need to take him down myself, but I don't have a way to find where he is."
The brat is really my most significant headache. Using Zetsu to monitor him is out of the question; I need something else. I will have to find suitable people to do that.
"Yeah, I don't know if that kid is traumatized or just too smart. If he had only returned to the village, we could have targeted him easily. But nobody knows where he is."
Perhaps rather than the strength he displayed, his intelligence will be the thing I have a hard time dealing with. His intelligence is known far and wide, after all. Beating Shikaku, the Nara Clan's leader, known for his intelligence, at Shogi at the age of three is a feat no one can replicate.
I got up, feeling determined. "Well, his time will come one day. Anyway, I need you to do something for me right now."
I should focus on sowing the seeds of discord in Konoha first. But, I guess contacting a few people to keep an eye on him won't waste too much time.
"And what is that?" Zetsu asked.
"I need you to search for the family members of the assassins Naruto killed. I have something special planned for them and for Konoha."
They should have picked up a thing or two from their assassin relative. Even if they haven't, a little bit of training from my side will make them capable enough to do what I want.
Zetsu's curiosity deepened. "Special? What do you have in mind?"
My gaze turned steely. "Isn't it obvious? Revenge."
The elders may change their opinions of Minato and may try to have their way. Minato, politically, doesn't hold much power, so, if I want to achieve the results I want, Minato must get the support of the clan heads.
I know how Konoha's sensing barrier works, and since it cannot detect me at all as I was a part of it previously, I can simply teleport each of the family members near the desired location.
"Consider it done. I'll start searching immediately," Zetsu replied.
Kumo is under Minato's scrutiny at the moment. He doesn't trust Kumo at all. From what I've gathered from my spies, Naruto has declared he won't be returning to the village. I don't think Minato and Kushina will take that well.
But they are still holding back, as they value the elders' opinions and don't really have the support to do what they promised against the Raikage.
The elders don't want another war. Though they mostly speak the words of the Fire Daimyo, who doesn't want to see the destruction of Kumo as it would make the games he plays with the other Daimyos less fun. Bunch of useless pigs, those Daimyos. But they fit perfectly into my game.
I wonder how they will react when they find out all of their children, the heirs to their clans, disappear from the village all at once.
And what if Kumo is found to be responsible?
The elders, who don't want war, will clash with the clan heads and Minato, who are eager for Kumo's blood. And there are all the other villages, keeping silent, waiting to see how Konoha will respond to Kumo so they can act accordingly.
Civil war.
And if things progress well, the Fourth Great Ninja War.
The next few years are going to be very interesting.
Chapter 24 on patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
IMPORTANT: Recently, I've found writing short chapters to be easier, so from now on, I'll be uploading three chapters a week!
...
(Obito POV)
The dimly lit cavern smelled of damp earth, the air cold and unwelcoming. Shadows danced on the walls, cast by the flickering flames of a lone torch. I stared into the darkness, lost in thought.
Zetsu emerged from the shadows, his split face twisted into a scowl. His footsteps echoed on the stone floor as he walked toward me. The firelight glinted off my orange mask as I watched him approach.
"Obito, you need to start attending those meetings yourself," Zetsu said, clearly annoyed. "I can't stand playing the role of Mizukage any longer, especially after that banquet. I'm just glad I managed to slip away when the Kages were too focused on Minato."
I'd rather not remember that humiliating day.
I stayed still, my gaze fixed beyond the cavern walls. "I'm not going to any meetings," I said flatly. "I'm still healing." I gestured to my chest, where Kushina's lariat had left a brutal mark. "And besides, I need this time to plan."
Minato and Kushina have both become very strong, far more than I could've predicted. It's making me regret not attacking when that brat was born.
I manipulated the Daimyos and the Kages to make them attack Minato during the brat's birthday celebration, but it was too late.
Zetsu raised an eyebrow, curious. "Plan? What are you planning? Minato, Kushina, and even that kid Naruto now... they're all stronger than we thought. What are you going to do?"
Right, there's that brat to consider as well. He was someone I didn't even factor in. Six hundred shinobi killed in seconds, and at just five years old. I'm afraid not even the Sage of the Six Paths was that strong at his age.
He's made me very curious. I wonder what abilities he is hiding. I'll get those for myself one day.
I narrowed my eye slightly, a hint of a smile beneath the mask. "If we can't kill them, we'll give them so many problems they won't have time to focus on anything else. I'll trap Minato in a civil war."
Zetsu's eyes widened, intrigued. "A civil war? How do you plan to do that?"
I leaned forward slightly. "Konoha is strong, but it's also fragile. The new generation has taken power, but they don't truly have it. The old leaders still hold on to authority. We just need to find the right pressure points and apply enough force to make them fear the new generation."
Hiruzen, Danzo, and the two other insignificant elders...if Minato tries to act against what they think is right, their opinions regarding him will change. And that will be the spark that burns Konoha.
Zetsu nodded slowly. "And what about Naruto? He's a real threat."
I chuckled. "That kid... I have no immediate plans for him. I don't even know what he did that day. All Black Zetsu saw was a big black ball and the next moment they were all dead. I'll need to take him down myself, but I don't have a way to find where he is."
The brat is really my most significant headache. Using Zetsu to monitor him is out of the question; I need something else. I will have to find suitable people to do that.
"Yeah, I don't know if that kid is traumatized or just too smart. If he had only returned to the village, we could have targeted him easily. But nobody knows where he is."
Perhaps rather than the strength he displayed, his intelligence will be the thing I have a hard time dealing with. His intelligence is known far and wide, after all. Beating Shikaku, the Nara Clan's leader, known for his intelligence, at Shogi at the age of three is a feat no one can replicate.
I got up, feeling determined. "Well, his time will come one day. Anyway, I need you to do something for me right now."
I should focus on sowing the seeds of discord in Konoha first. But, I guess contacting a few people to keep an eye on him won't waste too much time.
"And what is that?" Zetsu asked.
"I need you to search for the family members of the assassins Naruto killed. I have something special planned for them and for Konoha."
They should have picked up a thing or two from their assassin relative. Even if they haven't, a little bit of training from my side will make them capable enough to do what I want.
Zetsu's curiosity deepened. "Special? What do you have in mind?"
My gaze turned steely. "Isn't it obvious? Revenge."
The elders may change their opinions of Minato and may try to have their way. Minato, politically, doesn't hold much power, so, if I want to achieve the results I want, Minato must get the support of the clan heads.
I know how Konoha's sensing barrier works, and since it cannot detect me at all as I was a part of it previously, I can simply teleport each of the family members near the desired location.
"Consider it done. I'll start searching immediately," Zetsu replied.
Kumo is under Minato's scrutiny at the moment. He doesn't trust Kumo at all. From what I've gathered from my spies, Naruto has declared he won't be returning to the village. I don't think Minato and Kushina will take that well.
But they are still holding back, as they value the elders' opinions and don't really have the support to do what they promised against the Raikage.
The elders don't want another war. Though they mostly speak the words of the Fire Daimyo, who doesn't want to see the destruction of Kumo as it would make the games he plays with the other Daimyos less fun. Bunch of useless pigs, those Daimyos. But they fit perfectly into my game.
I wonder how they will react when they find out all of their children, the heirs to their clans, disappear from the village all at once.
And what if Kumo is found to be responsible?
The elders, who don't want war, will clash with the clan heads and Minato, who are eager for Kumo's blood. And there are all the other villages, keeping silent, waiting to see how Konoha will respond to Kumo so they can act accordingly.
Civil war.
And if things progress well, the Fourth Great Ninja War.
The next few years are going to be very interesting.
Chapter 15: Converging Conflict
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N:
Chapter 25 on p.a.t.r.e.o.n
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
A bit longer chap today.
....
(Minato's POV)
I look at the elders in frustration as I repeat what I just said.
"We need to take action! We can't just stand idly by! God knows what my son is going through at the moment!"
Danzo squints his eyes at me and says, "You should calm down, Hokage. At times like this, the advice of the older generations must be heeded. If you act without a level head, we will have to deal with heavy repercussions."
"I am calm," I say, looking him dead in the eyes. Damn him.
I've had enough of these old folks. I slam the round table we are sitting at and get up.
"If I find even a hair of my child touched, every one of you will see what I'm like when I'm not calm," I warn them and walk out, not forgetting to slam the door shut as I leave.
Just you wait, my son. I will find you.
....
(Orochimaru POV)
Tension in the village is high.
I don't think I've ever seen Minato this angry. He doesn't believe Kumo at all. Jiraiya went and confirmed that the 600 assassins were cut up as Kumo told us, and he even brought back the news that the brat didn't want to return.
It's pretty tough on the young parents.
But this is great for me. I have been planning on getting my hands on some more people to do experiments, and this situation has presented me with the perfect opportunity.
Jiraiya has been investigating me for a while now. He thinks I don't know. This has made me more cautious, and it has hindered my progress. But, not anymore.
Knowing the efficiency of the bureaucratic Konoha, it will take them a while to respond. Especially considering that the relationship between sensei and Minato has become cold due to the recent happenings.
Minato wants to retaliate, but sensei and his old friends don't want to. This conflict will go on until something happens to change this status quo.
This gives me some free time. Konoha is expecting something to happen so its shinobi have not been sent on missions, and that includes me. I think I will visit the Land of Water to see if there are some treasures to take.
Members of the clan with kekkei genkai are being massacred left and right in that country at the moment. It's a great opportunity to find some orphans and manipulate them to raise as guinea pigs.
They do have some interesting kekkei genkai.
I think I'll give the Kaguya clan a visit.
...
(Kimmimaro POV)
Naruto Namikaze. Naruto Uzumaki.
I wonder what his real name is. I heard some clan members calling him Namikaze and some others called him Uzumaki.
He's five years old, only three years younger than me, and yet he killed 600 of Kumo's best assassins. I wonder if they will put him in a cage too?
I have a kekkei genkai and it's pretty strong too, and I've been put in a cage. If they put him in a cage, will his cage be bigger or stronger or both? Or, will they even be able to catch him?
"Kimmimaro, come out. It's time for your fight."
Ah, if I become as strong as him, will I not have to fight like a slave? Will I be free if I become that strong?
"Don't waste time, and get up quickly!" The guard shouts at me, but I can feel his voice quivering a little. I guess he is a little scared of me. I wonder why, though. I just do what the clan asks me to do without failing every single day.
The clan says to fight, I fight. The clan says to kill, I kill. What's there to be scared of?
As I walk through the corridor, a few of the hooligans laying on their backs inside the jail get up and start screaming at me.
"Monster!"
"The demon is going again!"
"Fuck you, bonehead! I hope you die today!"
I didn't care about the insults. The Clan leader arranges for me to fight one of the inmates and has us kill each other. It doesn't matter who it is that just screamed; they always beg for mercy when I'm about to kill them.
It has happened plenty of times, after all. They like to act tough until death stares them in the eyes.
I'll make sure they beg today as well.
A curved wide rusted gate appeared in front of me, two guards pushed it open. Upon entering, I found myself in the familiar circular room with walls about 15 meters tall, it had three other similar gates spread equally apart.
I watched as three adults entered the arena, their clothes tattered and filthy, marking them as prisoners held by the clan. They looked scared and desperate, but I felt no sympathy. This was just another fight, another day in this endless cycle.
Opening my palm, I summoned a bone to jut out from the center, repeating the action with my other hand. Without hesitation, I launched into an attack. I wanted to get this over with; the monotony of this daily ritual was wearing me down.
As I fought, they hurled insults at me, trying to gang up and overpower me. One of them, a man with a deep scar across his face, shouted, "Monster! You won't get away with this!"
I ignored him and swung my arm, the bone slicing through the air. "Just die already," I muttered.
This is a waste of my time.
Another prisoner, a woman with tangled hair, screamed, trying to make me emotional so that I'd slip and make a mistake, "You're nothing but a tool for them! It doesn't matter what you do!"
Her words stung, but I pushed the feeling aside. "I know," I whispered to myself, dispatching her quickly. They were just ordinary people, and I swiftly defeated them. The audience in the circular room erupted in screams of joy at the sight.
My face remained impassive. I was strong, yes, but not strong enough to escape this life. The cheers and applause were hollow, meaningless.
After the fight, as I stood there, victorious yet empty, I felt a yearning for something more.
Is this all there is?
Just killing and being cheered for it?
I craved something beyond this endless cycle of killing worthless people.
I wanted to find worth in the world, a purpose beyond being a tool of entertainment for the clan.
I wanted to do something great in the world. One day, I am going to die. And if death is the ultimate end, then I want to die while pursuing something great.
The clan head was incredibly powerful, even though he lacked the Shikotsumyaku. At only eight years old, I knew I couldn't take him down.
One of the guards approached me, a smug look on his face. "Good job, kid. But try to make it more bloody. When you just crush through those peasants straight away, it just isn't all that fun."
I looked at him, my eyes cold. "I'll keep that in mind."
He laughed, patting my shoulder. "Good, good."
Bunch of psychopaths.
After such a long time, perhaps I've become one too.
Every day, I wished for someone to save me, to free me from this misery and sense of worthlessness.
As I stood in my cage yet again, I felt a yearning for something divine, something that could rescue me from this bleak existence.
I needed a miracle to find the worth and purpose I so desperately sought.
....
(Zabuza POV)
I can't believe I trusted the crazy Kaguya Clan's word. As time goes by, I only feel more and more stupid.
This was the weapon they promised me?
A fucking eight-year-old!?
I watched as the kid swiftly killed the three civilians. Pretty good for his age, I won't deny. However, this is still idiotic.
"Hehehe, so what do you think, Lord Zabuza?" Katsumaro, the clan head, said.
I mentally slap my forehead. God, he doesn't even realize it!
But, I still smile and give him a nice look. Sure, Katsumaro needs help in the mental department, but his strength cannot be questioned. That is also the only reason I am holding back from removing this waste of oxygen from the world.
"He is strong, Lord Katsumaro. But, he is young. Too young. The one we will be fighting against is the Mizukage, who is also the jinchuriki of the Three tails. The battlefield will be something only the likes of you can join," I praise him.
"You flatter me, Lord Zabuza. And you are right. Stay here for a day, and we will be ready with our demands."
I nod and get up, and a servant walks me to my room. I can't help but roll my eyes. Bunch of battle-crazed lunatics, can they even make demands? Do they have the calm, calculating mind that it requires one to have to make a good demand?
God, it's going to be a heck of a long day, I just know it.
Mei will be hearing an earful from me.
....
(Naruto POV)
"I will become a miracle then," I said. Haku had been annoying me for a while, asking me what my purpose was, and I just told him that I want to unite the world and end all conflicts once and for all. That wasn't my true goal, but it aligned perfectly well.
Ain't no way I'm telling an 8-year-old kid what I truly want.
"Cool!!!" He said, stars shining in his eyes.
Ok, maybe I shouldn't have even said that.
Haku had decided to stay with me, I agreed.
It was just dumb luck that the first island I stopped at after escaping the Land of Fire turned out to be the island Haku lived on. What was even more miraculous is that he was about to be killed by his father.
In the series, he was pretty talented and also had the Ice Release. With my guidance, I think he has the potential to be very strong. I planned to build an organization so having him as the first member won't be too bad.
Haku huddled with me by the fire I had built from cut woods. The flames crackled and danced. I poked at the burning logs with a stick, trying to coax more heat from the dwindling embers. The chill in the air was biting, and I pulled Haku's cloak tighter.
Haku smiled at that.
"Go on, sleep," I said. He nodded and within a few minutes, he fell asleep.
I thought about what to do next. Since I've already started with my orphans-collecting scheme, I guess it's time to go get another one.
Hmm...Kimimaro is a good choice.
He has a weird disease if I remember correctly, but I guess I'll figure out how to deal with that after I examine him thoroughly.
_________
A/N:
Just a chapter where I'm building up the next conflict, I hope you guys like it!
Chapter 25 on p.a.t.r.e.o.n
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
A bit longer chap today.
....
(Minato's POV)
I look at the elders in frustration as I repeat what I just said.
"We need to take action! We can't just stand idly by! God knows what my son is going through at the moment!"
Danzo squints his eyes at me and says, "You should calm down, Hokage. At times like this, the advice of the older generations must be heeded. If you act without a level head, we will have to deal with heavy repercussions."
"I am calm," I say, looking him dead in the eyes. Damn him.
I've had enough of these old folks. I slam the round table we are sitting at and get up.
"If I find even a hair of my child touched, every one of you will see what I'm like when I'm not calm," I warn them and walk out, not forgetting to slam the door shut as I leave.
Just you wait, my son. I will find you.
....
(Orochimaru POV)
Tension in the village is high.
I don't think I've ever seen Minato this angry. He doesn't believe Kumo at all. Jiraiya went and confirmed that the 600 assassins were cut up as Kumo told us, and he even brought back the news that the brat didn't want to return.
It's pretty tough on the young parents.
But this is great for me. I have been planning on getting my hands on some more people to do experiments, and this situation has presented me with the perfect opportunity.
Jiraiya has been investigating me for a while now. He thinks I don't know. This has made me more cautious, and it has hindered my progress. But, not anymore.
Knowing the efficiency of the bureaucratic Konoha, it will take them a while to respond. Especially considering that the relationship between sensei and Minato has become cold due to the recent happenings.
Minato wants to retaliate, but sensei and his old friends don't want to. This conflict will go on until something happens to change this status quo.
This gives me some free time. Konoha is expecting something to happen so its shinobi have not been sent on missions, and that includes me. I think I will visit the Land of Water to see if there are some treasures to take.
Members of the clan with kekkei genkai are being massacred left and right in that country at the moment. It's a great opportunity to find some orphans and manipulate them to raise as guinea pigs.
They do have some interesting kekkei genkai.
I think I'll give the Kaguya clan a visit.
...
(Kimmimaro POV)
Naruto Namikaze. Naruto Uzumaki.
I wonder what his real name is. I heard some clan members calling him Namikaze and some others called him Uzumaki.
He's five years old, only three years younger than me, and yet he killed 600 of Kumo's best assassins. I wonder if they will put him in a cage too?
I have a kekkei genkai and it's pretty strong too, and I've been put in a cage. If they put him in a cage, will his cage be bigger or stronger or both? Or, will they even be able to catch him?
"Kimmimaro, come out. It's time for your fight."
Ah, if I become as strong as him, will I not have to fight like a slave? Will I be free if I become that strong?
"Don't waste time, and get up quickly!" The guard shouts at me, but I can feel his voice quivering a little. I guess he is a little scared of me. I wonder why, though. I just do what the clan asks me to do without failing every single day.
The clan says to fight, I fight. The clan says to kill, I kill. What's there to be scared of?
As I walk through the corridor, a few of the hooligans laying on their backs inside the jail get up and start screaming at me.
"Monster!"
"The demon is going again!"
"Fuck you, bonehead! I hope you die today!"
I didn't care about the insults. The Clan leader arranges for me to fight one of the inmates and has us kill each other. It doesn't matter who it is that just screamed; they always beg for mercy when I'm about to kill them.
It has happened plenty of times, after all. They like to act tough until death stares them in the eyes.
I'll make sure they beg today as well.
A curved wide rusted gate appeared in front of me, two guards pushed it open. Upon entering, I found myself in the familiar circular room with walls about 15 meters tall, it had three other similar gates spread equally apart.
I watched as three adults entered the arena, their clothes tattered and filthy, marking them as prisoners held by the clan. They looked scared and desperate, but I felt no sympathy. This was just another fight, another day in this endless cycle.
Opening my palm, I summoned a bone to jut out from the center, repeating the action with my other hand. Without hesitation, I launched into an attack. I wanted to get this over with; the monotony of this daily ritual was wearing me down.
As I fought, they hurled insults at me, trying to gang up and overpower me. One of them, a man with a deep scar across his face, shouted, "Monster! You won't get away with this!"
I ignored him and swung my arm, the bone slicing through the air. "Just die already," I muttered.
This is a waste of my time.
Another prisoner, a woman with tangled hair, screamed, trying to make me emotional so that I'd slip and make a mistake, "You're nothing but a tool for them! It doesn't matter what you do!"
Her words stung, but I pushed the feeling aside. "I know," I whispered to myself, dispatching her quickly. They were just ordinary people, and I swiftly defeated them. The audience in the circular room erupted in screams of joy at the sight.
My face remained impassive. I was strong, yes, but not strong enough to escape this life. The cheers and applause were hollow, meaningless.
After the fight, as I stood there, victorious yet empty, I felt a yearning for something more.
Is this all there is?
Just killing and being cheered for it?
I craved something beyond this endless cycle of killing worthless people.
I wanted to find worth in the world, a purpose beyond being a tool of entertainment for the clan.
I wanted to do something great in the world. One day, I am going to die. And if death is the ultimate end, then I want to die while pursuing something great.
The clan head was incredibly powerful, even though he lacked the Shikotsumyaku. At only eight years old, I knew I couldn't take him down.
One of the guards approached me, a smug look on his face. "Good job, kid. But try to make it more bloody. When you just crush through those peasants straight away, it just isn't all that fun."
I looked at him, my eyes cold. "I'll keep that in mind."
He laughed, patting my shoulder. "Good, good."
Bunch of psychopaths.
After such a long time, perhaps I've become one too.
Every day, I wished for someone to save me, to free me from this misery and sense of worthlessness.
As I stood in my cage yet again, I felt a yearning for something divine, something that could rescue me from this bleak existence.
I needed a miracle to find the worth and purpose I so desperately sought.
....
(Zabuza POV)
I can't believe I trusted the crazy Kaguya Clan's word. As time goes by, I only feel more and more stupid.
This was the weapon they promised me?
A fucking eight-year-old!?
I watched as the kid swiftly killed the three civilians. Pretty good for his age, I won't deny. However, this is still idiotic.
"Hehehe, so what do you think, Lord Zabuza?" Katsumaro, the clan head, said.
I mentally slap my forehead. God, he doesn't even realize it!
But, I still smile and give him a nice look. Sure, Katsumaro needs help in the mental department, but his strength cannot be questioned. That is also the only reason I am holding back from removing this waste of oxygen from the world.
"He is strong, Lord Katsumaro. But, he is young. Too young. The one we will be fighting against is the Mizukage, who is also the jinchuriki of the Three tails. The battlefield will be something only the likes of you can join," I praise him.
"You flatter me, Lord Zabuza. And you are right. Stay here for a day, and we will be ready with our demands."
I nod and get up, and a servant walks me to my room. I can't help but roll my eyes. Bunch of battle-crazed lunatics, can they even make demands? Do they have the calm, calculating mind that it requires one to have to make a good demand?
God, it's going to be a heck of a long day, I just know it.
Mei will be hearing an earful from me.
....
(Naruto POV)
"I will become a miracle then," I said. Haku had been annoying me for a while, asking me what my purpose was, and I just told him that I want to unite the world and end all conflicts once and for all. That wasn't my true goal, but it aligned perfectly well.
Ain't no way I'm telling an 8-year-old kid what I truly want.
"Cool!!!" He said, stars shining in his eyes.
Ok, maybe I shouldn't have even said that.
Haku had decided to stay with me, I agreed.
It was just dumb luck that the first island I stopped at after escaping the Land of Fire turned out to be the island Haku lived on. What was even more miraculous is that he was about to be killed by his father.
In the series, he was pretty talented and also had the Ice Release. With my guidance, I think he has the potential to be very strong. I planned to build an organization so having him as the first member won't be too bad.
Haku huddled with me by the fire I had built from cut woods. The flames crackled and danced. I poked at the burning logs with a stick, trying to coax more heat from the dwindling embers. The chill in the air was biting, and I pulled Haku's cloak tighter.
Haku smiled at that.
"Go on, sleep," I said. He nodded and within a few minutes, he fell asleep.
I thought about what to do next. Since I've already started with my orphans-collecting scheme, I guess it's time to go get another one.
Hmm...Kimimaro is a good choice.
He has a weird disease if I remember correctly, but I guess I'll figure out how to deal with that after I examine him thoroughly.
_________
A/N:
Just a chapter where I'm building up the next conflict, I hope you guys like it!
Chapter 16: Challenge
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N: Chapter 27 is on patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
Also, I topped the semester at uni, so congratulations to me! Just flexing a bit hehe
.....
(Naruto POV)
"Can you get off?" I said to Haku, who was clinging to my leg.
Hearing me, he looked up with eyes full of tears. "Pwease! Lemme coume!" he pleaded, trying his best to make me feel bad. Honestly, it might have worked if I wasn't about to invade a clan of battle-mad zealots.
"No," I said firmly. He withered to the ground like a flower after days of drought.
I grabbed him by the collar and brought him to eye level. "While I go and save another kid, you will stay here and work on your chakra control."
He nodded with a whimper, but that was good enough for me.
I pointed to the marks on the trees around us. "And make sure, no matter what, you stay inside the circle those marks form. This will protect you."
I had just devised this barrier technique. I had observed many of Uzumaki's fuinjutsu and was familiar with Konoha's barriers, having lived inside them.
With my genius, I was able to create something effective. It had many features: whatever sound is made inside won't be heard outside the barrier; dojutsu, at least those I know of, won't be able to see inside; chakra inside the barrier can't be detected; and people near the barrier will be influenced by subtle genjutsu, making them avoid it.
Not bad for my first time.
I turned back to Haku when I realized he was still just sitting there, pouting. Heh.
I ruffled his hair. "If you do good, I'll get you some nice food."
"Really!?" He straightened up immediately, all his sadness vanishing as if it were never there. Growing up in a small, impoverished village far from the bustling ports and hubs of the Land of Water, Haku rarely had the chance to eat nice food as a child.
"Yeah, yeah. So, make sure you work hard," I said, turning to leave.
.
.
.
After a while, I reached the island where the clan was located.
It wasn't too far off, but asking around for the location of a clan known for its kekkei genkai, especially during a time when they were being actively hunted, proved surprisingly difficult.
One would think that if someone came asking where the clan was to kill them, people would be quick to talk.
But people were too scared of the Kaguya clan.
Which...was fair, to be honest.
Who would want to get on those lunatics' blacklist...except people like me, who are even bigger lunatics. I guess it takes a lunatic to cut down another lunatic.
I hope they can make it fun.
I have prepared a special fuinjutsu technique just for them.
....
(Orochimaru POV)
From a distant hill, I observed the bustling Kaguya clan compound. Many people were walking and talking. Having never encountered a Kaguya clan member before, I was surprised by this display of civilization and activity.
I had assumed they behaved like cavemen. My mistake.
As I continued to observe, my eyes caught a rather interesting sight.
Zabuza Momochi.
The Land of Water is going through a civil war. If I'm not mistaken, he is currently a high-ranking member of the rebellion group. Is he here to seek help from the Kaguya clan?
Interesting.
I wonder if the Mizukage knows about this... Tensions are already high in this country, and discovering that the rebellion is about to gain significant support would escalate things further.
The Kaguya clan, like the other clans, is currently in hiding. If their location is made public... hehehe.
I wouldn't even have to lift a finger, and the kid I've heard so much about, who has the Shikotsumyaku, will fall into my hands.
Sometimes my genius it... it's almost frightening.
Body Flicker Jutsu!
*BOOM!
I was about to move when a massive explosion made me stop.
What is going on?
I squinted to see through the massive cloud of dust billowing from the explosion, but it was difficult.
I will need to get closer.
But my chakra might alert them. It's better if I send a snake first to observe the situation; I'll intervene if necessary.
*Poof!
I summoned a flying snake and immediately ordered it. "Observe the situation and report back to me ASAP!"
The snake didn't waste a moment and started gliding through the air. I made a hand sign and closed my eyes. As a close and important summoner of the Ryuchi Cave, I have been given a jutsu that helps me to see through the eyes of certain snakes.
The flying snake was one such snake. The snake also had to use the jutsu for it to work, which is what I meant when I said to report back to me ASAP.
I closed my eyes and activated the jutsu, waiting for the snake to do the same.
*Shinng!
Finally, the snake activated the jutsu.
"You goddamn monster! Who sent you? Why are you attacking?" I see from the jutsu, a Kaguya clan member asking a pink haired man.
"I don't think it concerns you. Now, tell me where Kimimaro is."
"Fuck you, I'm never going to tell you! Well... not unless you put me on the brink of death, I think... I don't really want to die."
"...Are you stupid?"
My exact thoughts. However, the important question is who is this man?
Why is he looking for Kimimaro?
*Slash!
My eyes widened in shock. What the hell was that?
One moment he was looking, and the next moment, he drew a line in the air, and the Kaguya clan member's head was cut off.
A jutsu that doesn't require hand signs?
No, that was different. If it was a jutsu that didn't need hand signs, then what element did it use?
Wind? No. The eyes of the flying snake are sensitive to chakra; they can see the aura of the element being used, and the green aura of wind didn't appear. In fact, there was no aura.
If no elemental jutsu was used, then what was?
This has become very interesting all of a sudden.
I came for one thing, but now my attention has been diverted.
I'll enjoy cutting you up and seeing what you're made of, dear stranger.
"Look what we have here."
Shit, he caught the snake! His senses are sharp.
"I know you've been spying from the start, you little snake."
Maybe he doesn't know I'm behind it?
"I'm talking to you. You overgrown lizard. What are you doing so far away from Konoha?"
How the hell does he know it's me?
"Well, no matter. I'll enjoy cutting you up. You better show your face here and not make me hunt you down. Or else, it's going to end up very, very bad for you," he grinned.
How long has it been since I've been insulted?
Heh, I'll be the one to cut you and enjoy doing it.
Let's see what you're all about.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
Also, I topped the semester at uni, so congratulations to me! Just flexing a bit hehe
.....
(Naruto POV)
"Can you get off?" I said to Haku, who was clinging to my leg.
Hearing me, he looked up with eyes full of tears. "Pwease! Lemme coume!" he pleaded, trying his best to make me feel bad. Honestly, it might have worked if I wasn't about to invade a clan of battle-mad zealots.
"No," I said firmly. He withered to the ground like a flower after days of drought.
I grabbed him by the collar and brought him to eye level. "While I go and save another kid, you will stay here and work on your chakra control."
He nodded with a whimper, but that was good enough for me.
I pointed to the marks on the trees around us. "And make sure, no matter what, you stay inside the circle those marks form. This will protect you."
I had just devised this barrier technique. I had observed many of Uzumaki's fuinjutsu and was familiar with Konoha's barriers, having lived inside them.
With my genius, I was able to create something effective. It had many features: whatever sound is made inside won't be heard outside the barrier; dojutsu, at least those I know of, won't be able to see inside; chakra inside the barrier can't be detected; and people near the barrier will be influenced by subtle genjutsu, making them avoid it.
Not bad for my first time.
I turned back to Haku when I realized he was still just sitting there, pouting. Heh.
I ruffled his hair. "If you do good, I'll get you some nice food."
"Really!?" He straightened up immediately, all his sadness vanishing as if it were never there. Growing up in a small, impoverished village far from the bustling ports and hubs of the Land of Water, Haku rarely had the chance to eat nice food as a child.
"Yeah, yeah. So, make sure you work hard," I said, turning to leave.
.
.
.
After a while, I reached the island where the clan was located.
It wasn't too far off, but asking around for the location of a clan known for its kekkei genkai, especially during a time when they were being actively hunted, proved surprisingly difficult.
One would think that if someone came asking where the clan was to kill them, people would be quick to talk.
But people were too scared of the Kaguya clan.
Which...was fair, to be honest.
Who would want to get on those lunatics' blacklist...except people like me, who are even bigger lunatics. I guess it takes a lunatic to cut down another lunatic.
I hope they can make it fun.
I have prepared a special fuinjutsu technique just for them.
....
(Orochimaru POV)
From a distant hill, I observed the bustling Kaguya clan compound. Many people were walking and talking. Having never encountered a Kaguya clan member before, I was surprised by this display of civilization and activity.
I had assumed they behaved like cavemen. My mistake.
As I continued to observe, my eyes caught a rather interesting sight.
Zabuza Momochi.
The Land of Water is going through a civil war. If I'm not mistaken, he is currently a high-ranking member of the rebellion group. Is he here to seek help from the Kaguya clan?
Interesting.
I wonder if the Mizukage knows about this... Tensions are already high in this country, and discovering that the rebellion is about to gain significant support would escalate things further.
The Kaguya clan, like the other clans, is currently in hiding. If their location is made public... hehehe.
I wouldn't even have to lift a finger, and the kid I've heard so much about, who has the Shikotsumyaku, will fall into my hands.
Sometimes my genius it... it's almost frightening.
Body Flicker Jutsu!
*BOOM!
I was about to move when a massive explosion made me stop.
What is going on?
I squinted to see through the massive cloud of dust billowing from the explosion, but it was difficult.
I will need to get closer.
But my chakra might alert them. It's better if I send a snake first to observe the situation; I'll intervene if necessary.
*Poof!
I summoned a flying snake and immediately ordered it. "Observe the situation and report back to me ASAP!"
The snake didn't waste a moment and started gliding through the air. I made a hand sign and closed my eyes. As a close and important summoner of the Ryuchi Cave, I have been given a jutsu that helps me to see through the eyes of certain snakes.
The flying snake was one such snake. The snake also had to use the jutsu for it to work, which is what I meant when I said to report back to me ASAP.
I closed my eyes and activated the jutsu, waiting for the snake to do the same.
*Shinng!
Finally, the snake activated the jutsu.
"You goddamn monster! Who sent you? Why are you attacking?" I see from the jutsu, a Kaguya clan member asking a pink haired man.
"I don't think it concerns you. Now, tell me where Kimimaro is."
"Fuck you, I'm never going to tell you! Well... not unless you put me on the brink of death, I think... I don't really want to die."
"...Are you stupid?"
My exact thoughts. However, the important question is who is this man?
Why is he looking for Kimimaro?
*Slash!
My eyes widened in shock. What the hell was that?
One moment he was looking, and the next moment, he drew a line in the air, and the Kaguya clan member's head was cut off.
A jutsu that doesn't require hand signs?
No, that was different. If it was a jutsu that didn't need hand signs, then what element did it use?
Wind? No. The eyes of the flying snake are sensitive to chakra; they can see the aura of the element being used, and the green aura of wind didn't appear. In fact, there was no aura.
If no elemental jutsu was used, then what was?
This has become very interesting all of a sudden.
I came for one thing, but now my attention has been diverted.
I'll enjoy cutting you up and seeing what you're made of, dear stranger.
"Look what we have here."
Shit, he caught the snake! His senses are sharp.
"I know you've been spying from the start, you little snake."
Maybe he doesn't know I'm behind it?
"I'm talking to you. You overgrown lizard. What are you doing so far away from Konoha?"
How the hell does he know it's me?
"Well, no matter. I'll enjoy cutting you up. You better show your face here and not make me hunt you down. Or else, it's going to end up very, very bad for you," he grinned.
How long has it been since I've been insulted?
Heh, I'll be the one to cut you and enjoy doing it.
Let's see what you're all about.
Chapter 17: T-Posing
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N:
Shoutout to Luke Carmine, Zeke Ppskin, chris, and Based_Bass for joining the p.a.t.r.e.o.n.
Chapter 29 on p.a.t.r.e.o.n.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
.....
(Zabuza POV)
People in Kaguya are the worst!
I tried taking a nap but every once in a while a brawl would take place somewhere and all the people near them start shouting and motivating them.
I couldn't sleep at all!
But as the evening came, the brawls started happening less and less. And I thought I will finally be able to get some shut-eye.
*BOOM!
God, can people in this clan let me sleep in peace?
Grabbing my katana, I get out of my room to see what was happening. The sound of the explosion was too loud.
Is someone attacking the clan?
Surely nobody is that crazy, right?
Riiiight?
I finally get out of the house and see a huge cloud of dust billowing up in the East. I wonder who it is and just hope it isn't the Mizukage.
I make a hand sign and immediately head towards the location of the conflict.
....
(Katsumaru POV)
When I heard the loud explosion, my first thought was that the Mizukage had discovered our location and was launching an attack.
Since I was nearby, I quickly managed to reach the site of the explosion.
Why do things like this happen just when I'm about to do something good? After Zabuza arrived, I thought the great days of the Kaguya clan were not far off. I was already considering how to maximize our benefits from the rebellion group.
I'm going to torture the seven generations of whoever attacked us.
*Swish!
With a final big leap, I plunge into the cloud of dust. My senses, honed through countless battles, can pinpoint the enemy's location even with my eyes closed.
"Get him!"
"Don't let him move his hands! It looks like that weird jutsu can only be performed when he moves his hands!"
What weird jutsu are they talking about?
*Slash! *Slash! *Slash!
Before I can react, their heads are severed in an instant, as if by an invisible blade. Blood spurts from their necks, the warm, crimson spray splattering across my face and chest.
What the hell is this?
"Hmm... and who are you?" A pink-haired man—no, what in the world is that? Some kind of beast?
Four arms, four eyes, humongous in size, and a mouth on his stomach?
What monster is this?
*Crunch!
I don't even realize it when his foot has already sunk into my chest, pulverizing my ribs.
"GAH!" Blood spurts from my mouth as an otherworldly pain assaults me.
"I asked a question," he says.
I look up at him, my neck trembling from the effort.
No, it's not trembling from effort. This... this is fear!
I smile at myself with disgust. Me? Afraid of someone?
I get up despite the pain and immediately launch myself towards him. The surrounding houses that were on fire zoom past me as I deliver a punch, only for it to be stopped.
I flare my nostrils and swiftly turn, my hands extending and palms clenched. He simply takes a step back.
Fuck! I can't even touch him.
*BAM!
He smacks me in the face, breaking my nose. This disorients me... wha... is... Go... ings... gon...?!
....
(Naruto POV)
I can see this guy is disoriented, but to be sure, I decide to smack him a few more times.
*Bam! *Bam! *Bam! *Bam!*
Looking at his swollen, blood-covered face, with only a half-broken tooth remaining, I smile in satisfaction.
I have a feeling he is important. Nobody unimportant makes an entrance like that. Seriously, what kind of fodder barges into a huge dust cloud without a care in the world?
Though, no matter how strong he is in this clan to give him such confidence, he's still fodder compared to me. Hahaha!
But first, I'll need to confirm it with the other Kaguya clan members.
I search for another one, and it doesn't take long to find one, unsurprising given that all the members are converging here.
"Who the hell are you?" one screams at me.
*Slash! *Spurt!*
Without wasting another moment, I immediately cut off his legs.
"AAARRRRGHHHH!" He only screams more. Sigh.
"Here, now shut up and tell me who this is." I close the wound to stop the pain. The guy looks at me, terrified. He's rapidly moving his mouth, but all that comes out is gibberish.
Did I give him PTSD?
Argh, I can't deal with this right now. I'll just find another one.
*Slash! *Spurt!
I cut his head off and look around to search for another member of the clan, however-
"Who the hell are you?" Another wild screamer appears.
I put the flashy entrance guy on my shoulders and blitz the screamer, covering his face with my palm and slamming him into the ground.
"Now, tell me who this is," I say, showing him the guy on my shoulders.
"Who the hell is that clown?" he asks instead.
Huh? I look at the guy.
Oh.
"Let me fix him up," I say, healing the guy's face.
"Clan leader!" the second screamer yells immediately.
With one hand, I make a hand sign, and the screamer withers into bones.
"He had decent chakra," I say, standing up. This is the new fuinjutsu technique I came up with allows me to absorb people's chakra, though it results in their death.
This is my solution to my inadequate chakra reserves. If I can absorb chakra on the battlefield, I will never run out.
I throw the clan leader to the ground and heal him just enough so that he wakes up.
To assert dominance, I step on his face and roll it back and forth a little.
"Urgh..." he groans.
"Wakey, wakey, clan head. I've got a few questions for you."
"Who the hell are you?" he asks.
I slap my forehead in annoyance. "Do you people have a limited vocabulary? Everyone keeps asking the same thing! ARGGH!" I groan.
"What do you want?"
Finally, someone asking an important question!
"Tell me where Kimimaro is."
....
A/N: Next chapter on Wednesday!
Shoutout to Luke Carmine, Zeke Ppskin, chris, and Based_Bass for joining the p.a.t.r.e.o.n.
Chapter 29 on p.a.t.r.e.o.n.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
.....
(Zabuza POV)
People in Kaguya are the worst!
I tried taking a nap but every once in a while a brawl would take place somewhere and all the people near them start shouting and motivating them.
I couldn't sleep at all!
But as the evening came, the brawls started happening less and less. And I thought I will finally be able to get some shut-eye.
*BOOM!
God, can people in this clan let me sleep in peace?
Grabbing my katana, I get out of my room to see what was happening. The sound of the explosion was too loud.
Is someone attacking the clan?
Surely nobody is that crazy, right?
Riiiight?
I finally get out of the house and see a huge cloud of dust billowing up in the East. I wonder who it is and just hope it isn't the Mizukage.
I make a hand sign and immediately head towards the location of the conflict.
....
(Katsumaru POV)
When I heard the loud explosion, my first thought was that the Mizukage had discovered our location and was launching an attack.
Since I was nearby, I quickly managed to reach the site of the explosion.
Why do things like this happen just when I'm about to do something good? After Zabuza arrived, I thought the great days of the Kaguya clan were not far off. I was already considering how to maximize our benefits from the rebellion group.
I'm going to torture the seven generations of whoever attacked us.
*Swish!
With a final big leap, I plunge into the cloud of dust. My senses, honed through countless battles, can pinpoint the enemy's location even with my eyes closed.
"Get him!"
"Don't let him move his hands! It looks like that weird jutsu can only be performed when he moves his hands!"
What weird jutsu are they talking about?
*Slash! *Slash! *Slash!
Before I can react, their heads are severed in an instant, as if by an invisible blade. Blood spurts from their necks, the warm, crimson spray splattering across my face and chest.
What the hell is this?
"Hmm... and who are you?" A pink-haired man—no, what in the world is that? Some kind of beast?
Four arms, four eyes, humongous in size, and a mouth on his stomach?
What monster is this?
*Crunch!
I don't even realize it when his foot has already sunk into my chest, pulverizing my ribs.
"GAH!" Blood spurts from my mouth as an otherworldly pain assaults me.
"I asked a question," he says.
I look up at him, my neck trembling from the effort.
No, it's not trembling from effort. This... this is fear!
I smile at myself with disgust. Me? Afraid of someone?
I get up despite the pain and immediately launch myself towards him. The surrounding houses that were on fire zoom past me as I deliver a punch, only for it to be stopped.
I flare my nostrils and swiftly turn, my hands extending and palms clenched. He simply takes a step back.
Fuck! I can't even touch him.
*BAM!
He smacks me in the face, breaking my nose. This disorients me... wha... is... Go... ings... gon...?!
....
(Naruto POV)
I can see this guy is disoriented, but to be sure, I decide to smack him a few more times.
*Bam! *Bam! *Bam! *Bam!*
Looking at his swollen, blood-covered face, with only a half-broken tooth remaining, I smile in satisfaction.
I have a feeling he is important. Nobody unimportant makes an entrance like that. Seriously, what kind of fodder barges into a huge dust cloud without a care in the world?
Though, no matter how strong he is in this clan to give him such confidence, he's still fodder compared to me. Hahaha!
But first, I'll need to confirm it with the other Kaguya clan members.
I search for another one, and it doesn't take long to find one, unsurprising given that all the members are converging here.
"Who the hell are you?" one screams at me.
*Slash! *Spurt!*
Without wasting another moment, I immediately cut off his legs.
"AAARRRRGHHHH!" He only screams more. Sigh.
"Here, now shut up and tell me who this is." I close the wound to stop the pain. The guy looks at me, terrified. He's rapidly moving his mouth, but all that comes out is gibberish.
Did I give him PTSD?
Argh, I can't deal with this right now. I'll just find another one.
*Slash! *Spurt!
I cut his head off and look around to search for another member of the clan, however-
"Who the hell are you?" Another wild screamer appears.
I put the flashy entrance guy on my shoulders and blitz the screamer, covering his face with my palm and slamming him into the ground.
"Now, tell me who this is," I say, showing him the guy on my shoulders.
"Who the hell is that clown?" he asks instead.
Huh? I look at the guy.
Oh.
"Let me fix him up," I say, healing the guy's face.
"Clan leader!" the second screamer yells immediately.
With one hand, I make a hand sign, and the screamer withers into bones.
"He had decent chakra," I say, standing up. This is the new fuinjutsu technique I came up with allows me to absorb people's chakra, though it results in their death.
This is my solution to my inadequate chakra reserves. If I can absorb chakra on the battlefield, I will never run out.
I throw the clan leader to the ground and heal him just enough so that he wakes up.
To assert dominance, I step on his face and roll it back and forth a little.
"Urgh..." he groans.
"Wakey, wakey, clan head. I've got a few questions for you."
"Who the hell are you?" he asks.
I slap my forehead in annoyance. "Do you people have a limited vocabulary? Everyone keeps asking the same thing! ARGGH!" I groan.
"What do you want?"
Finally, someone asking an important question!
"Tell me where Kimimaro is."
....
A/N: Next chapter on Wednesday!
Chapter 18: Great Acting
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N: Chapter 32 on patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
....
(Katsumaro's POV)
Anger rises in my heart as the monster presses on my head.
How. Dare. Him.
How dare him!?
I'm the clan leader of the great Kaguya Clan. We take pride in being killers.
And now some nobody is stepping on my face?
I absolutely cannot allow this!
Since I have already identified what he wants, I'll do everything in my power to not give him what he wants!
Kimimaro is the treasure of my clan, there is no way in hell I'm going to just give him up.
Most of my ribs have been broken, and I will probably die soon.
If I'm to die, then I'm taking this man down with me!
With my right hand, hidden from his eyes, I make a hand-sign.
"Earth Release: Earth Spike Jutsu!"
A spike shoots up from the ground, aimed at his chest. He dodges, but it's enough to force him off me. I roll to the side and get to my feet, ignoring the pain.
The man grins, excitement evident in his eyes. "Persistent, aren't you?"
I don't respond. Instead, I rush at him, bone blades extending from my forearms. He meets me halfway, our attacks clashing with a deafening crash.
"What a surprise. I thought only Kimimaro had Shikotsumyaku. Let me see how tough it is then," he sneers, deflecting the strike and countering with a punch. I barely dodge, the wind from his fist whipping my hair.
He knows about Kimimaro's kekkei genkai? Damn, how did the news even leak?
I thrust a bone blade at his abdomen. He catches it with his hand, but blood drips from his palm. I twist the blade, forcing him to release it.
"You're stubborn," he smiles, chakra flaring. "Let's see how you handle a normal jutsu."
Fire Release: Fire Dragon Jutsu!
A massive dragon made of flames roars towards me. I leap back, weaving hand signs.
"Water Release: Water Wall Jutsu!"
A wall of water rises, clashing with the dragon and creating a burst of steam. I use the cover to circle around him, aiming for a surprise attack.
But he's ready, turning and slashing at me with a kunai.
He must have picked it up when our jutsus clashed.
I parry with a bone blade, pushing him back with all my strength.
"You can't win, Katsumaro," he says, his voice echoing confidence. "Just give up."
"Never," I snarl, lunging at him again. Our battle is a blur of strikes and counterstrikes, neither of us gaining the upper hand.
However, when he strikes me at my face, I grow a bone spike from my nose.
He suddenly stops, eyes widening. I take the opportunity to deliver a powerful kick to his chest, sending him flying.
"Earth Release: Earth Grasp Jutsu!"
The ground beneath him morphs into hands, grabbing and restraining him. I rush forward, ready to end this.
But he breaks free with a surge of chakra, a demonic aura enveloping him. His grin is feral. "You have a pretty good grasps of your kekkei genkai."
He vanishes, appearing behind me in an instant. Pain explodes in my back as he strikes, sending me sprawling.
"You're done," he says, standing over me, foot poised to crush my skull.
With the last of my strength, I weave a final hand sign.
"Bone Release: Bone Prison Jutsu!"
Bones erupt from the ground, forming a cage around him. He looks at it, making no effort to break free.
"Whatever you're trying, you better finish it when I'm giving you a chance. You can't contain me."
I smile, blood trickling from my mouth. "I don't need to contain you. Just delay you."
With a final effort, I summon my chakra, channeling it into the bones. They glow, energy building to a peak.
"Self-sacrifice technique: Bone Explosion Jutsu!"
The bones detonate in a blinding flash, consuming us both in a storm of energy and bone shards.
As darkness takes me, I hear his scream of rage and pain. That is what happens when you underestimate the great Katsumaro.
I did it.
I protected Kimimaro.
The clan will survive.
....
(Naruto POV)
The smoke clears, and I stand amidst the rubble, unharmed. Bone shards and dust lie scattered around me, showing how hard Katsumaro tried to stop me.
I grin, brushing off my clothes. "What a show."
Katsumaro fought well. He was tough and determined, but he had no idea who he was up against. My acting skills fooled him completely. When he thought he had me, the look on his face was priceless.
"Persistent, aren't you?" I had said, making sure I sounded a bit arrogant to rile him up. It worked perfectly.
When I used the Fire Dragon Jutsu, he countered with the Water Wall Jutsu. I could see him thinking, planning his next move. He really believed he had a chance.
"You can't win, Katsumaro," I had said confidently. It wasn't just about beating him physically; I wanted to break his spirit, make him see how hopeless his situation was.
When he used the Bone Prison Jutsu, I pretended to be surprised. He needed to think he had me trapped. His eyes showed his desperation, his hope that he could stop me.
"Whatever you're trying, you better finish it while I'm giving you a chance. You can't contain me," I said, making him think he had a small window of opportunity. He thought he could delay me, maybe even take me down with him. But that was never going to happen.
When the Bone Explosion Jutsu went off, I screamed in fake pain and rage, making it all seem real. He had to believe he was winning, even if just for a moment.
But now, I stand here without a scratch. His sacrifice was for nothing.
Well, one can say it was for something.
The only reason I did all this was to see how well a clan leader could use the same kekkei genkai as Kimimaro. I need to train Kimimaro in the future, and the jutsu the clan head used surely helped me a bit.
This was also why I held back from using Shrine.
Kimimaro is the treasure of the Kaguya Clan, and now he belongs to me. The clan has no choice but to surrender after their clan leader has died.
Hm...I wonder how much money they have in their treasury. I need some money to run an organization, after all.
I hope there are plenty of gold and silver lying around in the treasury.
I smirk, turning away from the destruction. It's time to claim my prize.
As I walk away, I chuckle softly.
My acting skills are still great.
....
A/N: Next chapter on Friday!
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
....
(Katsumaro's POV)
Anger rises in my heart as the monster presses on my head.
How. Dare. Him.
How dare him!?
I'm the clan leader of the great Kaguya Clan. We take pride in being killers.
And now some nobody is stepping on my face?
I absolutely cannot allow this!
Since I have already identified what he wants, I'll do everything in my power to not give him what he wants!
Kimimaro is the treasure of my clan, there is no way in hell I'm going to just give him up.
Most of my ribs have been broken, and I will probably die soon.
If I'm to die, then I'm taking this man down with me!
With my right hand, hidden from his eyes, I make a hand-sign.
"Earth Release: Earth Spike Jutsu!"
A spike shoots up from the ground, aimed at his chest. He dodges, but it's enough to force him off me. I roll to the side and get to my feet, ignoring the pain.
The man grins, excitement evident in his eyes. "Persistent, aren't you?"
I don't respond. Instead, I rush at him, bone blades extending from my forearms. He meets me halfway, our attacks clashing with a deafening crash.
"What a surprise. I thought only Kimimaro had Shikotsumyaku. Let me see how tough it is then," he sneers, deflecting the strike and countering with a punch. I barely dodge, the wind from his fist whipping my hair.
He knows about Kimimaro's kekkei genkai? Damn, how did the news even leak?
I thrust a bone blade at his abdomen. He catches it with his hand, but blood drips from his palm. I twist the blade, forcing him to release it.
"You're stubborn," he smiles, chakra flaring. "Let's see how you handle a normal jutsu."
Fire Release: Fire Dragon Jutsu!
A massive dragon made of flames roars towards me. I leap back, weaving hand signs.
"Water Release: Water Wall Jutsu!"
A wall of water rises, clashing with the dragon and creating a burst of steam. I use the cover to circle around him, aiming for a surprise attack.
But he's ready, turning and slashing at me with a kunai.
He must have picked it up when our jutsus clashed.
I parry with a bone blade, pushing him back with all my strength.
"You can't win, Katsumaro," he says, his voice echoing confidence. "Just give up."
"Never," I snarl, lunging at him again. Our battle is a blur of strikes and counterstrikes, neither of us gaining the upper hand.
However, when he strikes me at my face, I grow a bone spike from my nose.
He suddenly stops, eyes widening. I take the opportunity to deliver a powerful kick to his chest, sending him flying.
"Earth Release: Earth Grasp Jutsu!"
The ground beneath him morphs into hands, grabbing and restraining him. I rush forward, ready to end this.
But he breaks free with a surge of chakra, a demonic aura enveloping him. His grin is feral. "You have a pretty good grasps of your kekkei genkai."
He vanishes, appearing behind me in an instant. Pain explodes in my back as he strikes, sending me sprawling.
"You're done," he says, standing over me, foot poised to crush my skull.
With the last of my strength, I weave a final hand sign.
"Bone Release: Bone Prison Jutsu!"
Bones erupt from the ground, forming a cage around him. He looks at it, making no effort to break free.
"Whatever you're trying, you better finish it when I'm giving you a chance. You can't contain me."
I smile, blood trickling from my mouth. "I don't need to contain you. Just delay you."
With a final effort, I summon my chakra, channeling it into the bones. They glow, energy building to a peak.
"Self-sacrifice technique: Bone Explosion Jutsu!"
The bones detonate in a blinding flash, consuming us both in a storm of energy and bone shards.
As darkness takes me, I hear his scream of rage and pain. That is what happens when you underestimate the great Katsumaro.
I did it.
I protected Kimimaro.
The clan will survive.
....
(Naruto POV)
The smoke clears, and I stand amidst the rubble, unharmed. Bone shards and dust lie scattered around me, showing how hard Katsumaro tried to stop me.
I grin, brushing off my clothes. "What a show."
Katsumaro fought well. He was tough and determined, but he had no idea who he was up against. My acting skills fooled him completely. When he thought he had me, the look on his face was priceless.
"Persistent, aren't you?" I had said, making sure I sounded a bit arrogant to rile him up. It worked perfectly.
When I used the Fire Dragon Jutsu, he countered with the Water Wall Jutsu. I could see him thinking, planning his next move. He really believed he had a chance.
"You can't win, Katsumaro," I had said confidently. It wasn't just about beating him physically; I wanted to break his spirit, make him see how hopeless his situation was.
When he used the Bone Prison Jutsu, I pretended to be surprised. He needed to think he had me trapped. His eyes showed his desperation, his hope that he could stop me.
"Whatever you're trying, you better finish it while I'm giving you a chance. You can't contain me," I said, making him think he had a small window of opportunity. He thought he could delay me, maybe even take me down with him. But that was never going to happen.
When the Bone Explosion Jutsu went off, I screamed in fake pain and rage, making it all seem real. He had to believe he was winning, even if just for a moment.
But now, I stand here without a scratch. His sacrifice was for nothing.
Well, one can say it was for something.
The only reason I did all this was to see how well a clan leader could use the same kekkei genkai as Kimimaro. I need to train Kimimaro in the future, and the jutsu the clan head used surely helped me a bit.
This was also why I held back from using Shrine.
Kimimaro is the treasure of the Kaguya Clan, and now he belongs to me. The clan has no choice but to surrender after their clan leader has died.
Hm...I wonder how much money they have in their treasury. I need some money to run an organization, after all.
I hope there are plenty of gold and silver lying around in the treasury.
I smirk, turning away from the destruction. It's time to claim my prize.
As I walk away, I chuckle softly.
My acting skills are still great.
....
A/N: Next chapter on Friday!
Chapter 19: What is he?
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N:
Chapter 33, a major fight is going on in patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
(Zabuza's POV)
The houses around me burned as I watched what Katsumaro ended up doing.
What the hell did I just see?
Katsumaro, though his clan is in decline, was a capable leader nonetheless.
He was strong. If he wasn't, I wouldn't have been sent by Mei so far and undercover to get his help.
At his best, he could give anyone in Kirigakure a run for their money, bar the Mizukage.
And to see such a man, forced to be reduced to shards...what kind of monster does this person have to be?
I crouch and grab a fragment of his bone. Katsumaro hid it well; nobody had any idea.
Everyone who knew about the existence of Kimimaro thought only Kimimaro had the Shikotsumyaku.
Katsumaro turned out to be pretty smart, and he played the dumb man all his life.
What a scary man.
The man had ignored me and went in a certain direction. I don't know where, but I'm sure he is going after Kimimaro. After all, only he is the only one in this whole clan who is worth all this trouble, considering he already killed the clan leader.
If I can get the help of such a man for our cause...
Yes! It doesn't matter what happens, but I'm going to ask him!
But that jutsu. I wonder what that is. He didn't make any hand signs when he cut off the heads of those normal members of the clan. He simply drew a line in the air.
Was it some kind of space-time ninjutsu? But, I've only heard of such ninjutsu being used to teleport. Never have I ever seen or heard of space-time ninjutsu being used as an attack.
How terrifying!
Most importantly, he has four arms. Is he even human? Or is he some experiment perhaps? That and he also has a big mouth on his stomach.
This guy is something straight out of a horror novel.
I'll need to be careful around him.
But I'm afraid to deal with a jinchuriki like the Mizukage, getting the help of something akin to a monster is only fair.
....
(Orochimaru's POV)
While that freak wreaked havoc, I decided to find Kimimaro first.
I didn't know what he planned to do with Kimimaro. The kid is going to be my vessel; I cannot take any chances.
Using transformation jutsu, I transformed into a snake and slithered through the forest. I made sure to use enough chakra to travel quickly, and within a few moments, I was inside the clan compound.
I slithered up a tree to get a good view of the compound.
"We are under attack!"
"Grab your weapons and head East!"
Hearing the commotion, I made sure to camouflage myself in the branches. No matter how strong that man was, the Kaguya clan isn't something that anyone can walk over like it's nothing.
It will take him time, and using that opportunity I will grab Kimimaro for myself.
The Kaguya clan members rushed out of their compound, wielding katanas, spears, and naginatas. Seeing that, I dropped from the tree and mid-air transformed back into a human.
Now then, my dear future vessel, where are you? I couldn't help but slip out my tongue in excitement.
I made my way into the yashiki (clan mansion), one by one I searched the rooms to see where they held Kimimaro. After a few unsuccessful attempts, I stop and think about where they could have held him.
The Kaguya clan aren't really known for their intelligence. So, there really is only one place they can keep him.
I have heard much about how Kimimaro is treated like a prisoner in his own clan, reduced to a mere commodity that people enjoy as he kills people.
He must be in prison.
Body Flicker Jutsu!
I have wasted too much time, I think it's time I sped up. I think I got too hung up making it an exciting meeting.
Soon, I appear in what appears to be a fighting ground. There were many iron gates around me; I had just entered from one. I make a hand sign and spread out my chakra.
There!
To save time, I used my chakra-sensing ability and was able to locate the prison.
I open the iron gate to the prison where Kimimaro is held. I sense there are other prisoners with him. They must be the ones Kimimaro is made to fight, I think.
As I walk down the corridor, prisoners on both sides shout at me.
"Who are you?" one yells.
"Hey, snake freak! What do you want?" another taunts.
Some just insult me for no reason. Their words mean nothing to me. I keep my eyes straight ahead.
There he is!
Kimimaro stands at the end of the corridor. My excitement grows, and my tongue slips out yet again in anticipation. This is the moment I've been waiting for.
I can't wait to see what secrets your bloodline holds~
....
(Kimimaro's POV)
The sound of the explosion ruined my sleep. But, I wasn't really angry.
I was having a nightmare, after all.
In my dream, I was over 90 and still in this prison, fighting yet another prisoner as the people of the clan scream my name in joy.
Though I was aware I was in a nightmare, as I'm confident I won't keep myself alive for such a long time in the same condition.
I'd rather be dead.
The prisoners, who too were woken up, were cursing the whole family of whoever caused the explosion.
Such foul mouths.
While I was not angry that I was woken up, I'm certainly getting angrier the longer I stay awake. These people are beyond annoying.
However, as I am deciding if I want to get out of my cage and cut their tongues so they can no longer speak, the iron gate at the front opens up and a pale man with snake-like features enters.
He walks through the corridor, his eyes searching for something. When they finally land on me, they remain unmoved.
He is here for me?
I ignore whatever nonsense the other prisoners are spouting and focus on the man in front.
"Who the hell are you?" I ask.
The man grins and opens his mouth, "I am Oroch-"
*Slash!
But he only manages to say half his name as his head from the corners of his mouth suddenly slid off. The yammering prisoners suddenly quiet down.
What a clean cut.
"Tsk, tsk, tsk. Orochimaru...what are you doing coming after someone I have my eyes on?" I see a pink-haired man say.
I squint my eyes, trying to see who he is, but since he is behind the iron gate, I can't see clearly as he is enveloped in the shadows.
He walks slowly, his footsteps echoing in the now silent prison.
Four arms.
Four eyes.
And a mouth on his stomach.
"Don't try to act smart with me, Orochimaru, get up already."
What in the world is he?
...
A/N: Next chapter on Monday!
Chapter 33, a major fight is going on in patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
(Zabuza's POV)
The houses around me burned as I watched what Katsumaro ended up doing.
What the hell did I just see?
Katsumaro, though his clan is in decline, was a capable leader nonetheless.
He was strong. If he wasn't, I wouldn't have been sent by Mei so far and undercover to get his help.
At his best, he could give anyone in Kirigakure a run for their money, bar the Mizukage.
And to see such a man, forced to be reduced to shards...what kind of monster does this person have to be?
I crouch and grab a fragment of his bone. Katsumaro hid it well; nobody had any idea.
Everyone who knew about the existence of Kimimaro thought only Kimimaro had the Shikotsumyaku.
Katsumaro turned out to be pretty smart, and he played the dumb man all his life.
What a scary man.
The man had ignored me and went in a certain direction. I don't know where, but I'm sure he is going after Kimimaro. After all, only he is the only one in this whole clan who is worth all this trouble, considering he already killed the clan leader.
If I can get the help of such a man for our cause...
Yes! It doesn't matter what happens, but I'm going to ask him!
But that jutsu. I wonder what that is. He didn't make any hand signs when he cut off the heads of those normal members of the clan. He simply drew a line in the air.
Was it some kind of space-time ninjutsu? But, I've only heard of such ninjutsu being used to teleport. Never have I ever seen or heard of space-time ninjutsu being used as an attack.
How terrifying!
Most importantly, he has four arms. Is he even human? Or is he some experiment perhaps? That and he also has a big mouth on his stomach.
This guy is something straight out of a horror novel.
I'll need to be careful around him.
But I'm afraid to deal with a jinchuriki like the Mizukage, getting the help of something akin to a monster is only fair.
....
(Orochimaru's POV)
While that freak wreaked havoc, I decided to find Kimimaro first.
I didn't know what he planned to do with Kimimaro. The kid is going to be my vessel; I cannot take any chances.
Using transformation jutsu, I transformed into a snake and slithered through the forest. I made sure to use enough chakra to travel quickly, and within a few moments, I was inside the clan compound.
I slithered up a tree to get a good view of the compound.
"We are under attack!"
"Grab your weapons and head East!"
Hearing the commotion, I made sure to camouflage myself in the branches. No matter how strong that man was, the Kaguya clan isn't something that anyone can walk over like it's nothing.
It will take him time, and using that opportunity I will grab Kimimaro for myself.
The Kaguya clan members rushed out of their compound, wielding katanas, spears, and naginatas. Seeing that, I dropped from the tree and mid-air transformed back into a human.
Now then, my dear future vessel, where are you? I couldn't help but slip out my tongue in excitement.
I made my way into the yashiki (clan mansion), one by one I searched the rooms to see where they held Kimimaro. After a few unsuccessful attempts, I stop and think about where they could have held him.
The Kaguya clan aren't really known for their intelligence. So, there really is only one place they can keep him.
I have heard much about how Kimimaro is treated like a prisoner in his own clan, reduced to a mere commodity that people enjoy as he kills people.
He must be in prison.
Body Flicker Jutsu!
I have wasted too much time, I think it's time I sped up. I think I got too hung up making it an exciting meeting.
Soon, I appear in what appears to be a fighting ground. There were many iron gates around me; I had just entered from one. I make a hand sign and spread out my chakra.
There!
To save time, I used my chakra-sensing ability and was able to locate the prison.
I open the iron gate to the prison where Kimimaro is held. I sense there are other prisoners with him. They must be the ones Kimimaro is made to fight, I think.
As I walk down the corridor, prisoners on both sides shout at me.
"Who are you?" one yells.
"Hey, snake freak! What do you want?" another taunts.
Some just insult me for no reason. Their words mean nothing to me. I keep my eyes straight ahead.
There he is!
Kimimaro stands at the end of the corridor. My excitement grows, and my tongue slips out yet again in anticipation. This is the moment I've been waiting for.
I can't wait to see what secrets your bloodline holds~
....
(Kimimaro's POV)
The sound of the explosion ruined my sleep. But, I wasn't really angry.
I was having a nightmare, after all.
In my dream, I was over 90 and still in this prison, fighting yet another prisoner as the people of the clan scream my name in joy.
Though I was aware I was in a nightmare, as I'm confident I won't keep myself alive for such a long time in the same condition.
I'd rather be dead.
The prisoners, who too were woken up, were cursing the whole family of whoever caused the explosion.
Such foul mouths.
While I was not angry that I was woken up, I'm certainly getting angrier the longer I stay awake. These people are beyond annoying.
However, as I am deciding if I want to get out of my cage and cut their tongues so they can no longer speak, the iron gate at the front opens up and a pale man with snake-like features enters.
He walks through the corridor, his eyes searching for something. When they finally land on me, they remain unmoved.
He is here for me?
I ignore whatever nonsense the other prisoners are spouting and focus on the man in front.
"Who the hell are you?" I ask.
The man grins and opens his mouth, "I am Oroch-"
*Slash!
But he only manages to say half his name as his head from the corners of his mouth suddenly slid off. The yammering prisoners suddenly quiet down.
What a clean cut.
"Tsk, tsk, tsk. Orochimaru...what are you doing coming after someone I have my eyes on?" I see a pink-haired man say.
I squint my eyes, trying to see who he is, but since he is behind the iron gate, I can't see clearly as he is enveloped in the shadows.
He walks slowly, his footsteps echoing in the now silent prison.
Four arms.
Four eyes.
And a mouth on his stomach.
"Don't try to act smart with me, Orochimaru, get up already."
What in the world is he?
...
A/N: Next chapter on Monday!
Chapter 20: Vs Orochimaru
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N:
Surprise sexy mfs! I'm thinking about uploading daily now, so you better give me those likes!
16 chapters ahead on patreon.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
(Kimimaro's POV)
I cannot help but gulp; I don't know the intentions of this man. Keeping that in mind, I slowly generate a bone spike from my palm to defend myself. I try my best to make it as unnoticeable as possible.
"No need to keep your guard up, I'm not here to harm you," says the pink-haired man. Damn, he noticed!
I look at the pale man lying on the ground, whose head is still spurting blood. The pink-haired man called him Orochimaru. Isn't he supposed to be a Sannin?
I've heard a lot about their might, but to think even a Sannin was killed so easily by this man. How terrifying.
"What do you want from me?" I remember him saying something about having his eyes on me.
The man narrows his eyes at Orochimaru and then looks at me, "I will tell you when I'm done with him."
I cannot help but stare at the lifeless body of Orochimaru. "What do you mean? He is already dead."
"That's his specialty. Isn't it about time you got up now, Orochimaru? Use that disgusting jutsu of yours, and let's finish this already," he says instead.
Steam starts rising from Orochimaru's body as another body stretches out from his mouth.
How disgusting.
"Fufufu, I believe I hid this jutsu of mine pretty well. I wonder how you got this information?" asks Orochimaru.
It seems I still have much to learn about the world. A Sannin, at the end of the day, is still a Sannin; he actually mastered a jutsu that allows him to cheat death.
I wonder how the pink-haired man will deal with that. Will he succeed, or will he perish?
"Tell me your name," Orochimaru asks. I, too, am curious about that. He is pretty strong, I think, judging from that slash. I don't know what that jutsu is, but it seems pretty effective.
"I guess there is no harm in letting you know. I am Sukuna Ryomen. A pleasure meeting you, I guess," he yawns.
He is yawning in such a situation? The person he is up against is a Sannin, one of the strongest shinobi in the world at the moment.
Is he really so strong as to not even take Orochimaru seriously?
"I'm afraid I can't say the same about meeting you," says Orochimaru. Which is fair, considering Sukuna cut his head off the first time they met.
.....
(Orochimaru's POV)
The first thing that caught my eye when I saw him was his four arms, four eyes, and the mouth on his stomach. I wonder how he got them; it doesn't look like a transformation jutsu.
Well, I will see what their uses are soon enough.
I throw a smoke bomb and use the body flicker jutsu immediately.
It's time to kill.
....
(Third POV)
Orochimaru moved first.
He dashed forward, his hand forming seals. "Kusanagi no Tsurugi!" he shouted, and a sword shot out from his mouth.
Naruto leaped back, dodging the blade, and countered with a punch that sent shockwaves through the air.
"Come, Orochimaru!" Naruto said with a grin.
Their blows were fast and precise. Orochimaru's sword clashed with Naruto's fists. Each strike was met with an equal and opposite force. The prison around them shook from their power.
This also destroyed the bars that held the prisoners in place. Seeing the chance, all the prisoners escaped. Kimimaro also silently made his way out, but unlike the other prisoners who didn't stop and kept running away, he stayed behind, a safe distance away from the battlefield.
"Summoning jutsu!"
Orochimaru, sensing the need for more, summoned giant snakes.
They hissed and lunged at Naruto.
Naruto raised his hand and flicked his fingers. Dismantle landed on the snakes, their bodies exploding into pieces.
Orochimaru's eyes narrowed. 'There it is! That weird jutsu! I thought it was a spatial jutsu, but now that I'm witnessing it firsthand, I know I was wrong. This is something else.'
"Pretty interesting jutsu you have right there!" Orochimaru said and quickly made some hand signs.
"Fire Release: Fire Ball Jutsu!"
With a manic smile on his face, Naruto shot straight at the fireball. He rotated mid-air and launched a Dismantle from each of his hands, cutting a plus sign on the fireball.
He jumped into the gap he created in the fireball and threw a Dismantle at Orochimaru.
*Slash! *Spurt!
Orochimaru's right hand was cut off, but he didn't think much of it. Instead, he was analyzing.
'This is not a spatial jutsu, now I'm sure. But what even is it? I need to be careful about it. The jutsu still uses chakra, so I will have to keep my sensing abilities in top gear to sense it.'
Suddenly, Orochimaru transformed. His body elongated, becoming snake-like.
Orochimaru lashed out with his tail, striking with the speed of lightning. Naruto blocked it with his bare hands, his chakra shielding him from harm.
Naruto turned and grabbed the tail tightly.
This time, Naruto used Cleave, and Orochimaru's tail was immediately cut into countless pieces.
"ARRGH!" Orochimaru finally groaned in pain.
Naruto smirked and positioned his finger right above Orochimaru's neck.
*Slash!
*Swiish!
*Splat!
Orochimaru, who had his guard up, narrowly dodged the Dismantle, but a portion of his head was still cut off, and brain matter spilled out.
Like a puppet whose string was cut, Orochimaru's body instantly dropped to the ground, but in a snake form, with countless snakes making up his one body, he got out his own mouth yet again.
*Hiss!
*Swiish!
After getting out of the mouth, Orochimaru instantly turned around to gobble up Naruto.
"Idiot," Naruto said and threw a Dismantle straight at him.
But Orochimaru, who in this form had heightened senses, managed to dodge the Dismantle.
*Splat!
Though his tail still got cut.
"I win!" hissed Orochimaru as he widened his mouth and pounced on Naruto and is inches away from doing so.
"Divine Flame," Naruto said calmly as flames suddenly enveloped his body.
"ARRGH!!" Orochimaru screamed in pain as the fire caught him. He flailed and writhed in agony.
Naruto smiled as he watched Orochimaru. This was a good fight. But there was no escaping for Orochimaru now; he laced his soul awareness on the divine flame.
The screams of pain were not because Orochimaru's body was burning. It was because Orochimaru's soul was burning!
Naruto sat down and enjoyed the view.
'How many kids have you made go through this same pain, Orochimaru? I wonder how it feels when you are on the receiving end of it all,' Naruto thought.
He was not a fan of Orochimaru. He didn't believe in redemption. Being kind to your enemy meant destroying yourself; his father taught him that with his last action in his previous life.
He would never repeat that mistake.
Though, as he was sitting, a thought suddenly struck his mind.
'Isn't Orochimaru a scientist as well? He must be rich! He even started a hidden village in the series! He must be loaded, no doubt.'
Naruto, who was about to kill Orochimaru, stopped. With the very professional smile of a salesman who is just about to scam an elderly person out of all their savings, he walked up to Orochimaru.
"Should I save you, Orochimaru?"
Surprise sexy mfs! I'm thinking about uploading daily now, so you better give me those likes!
16 chapters ahead on patreon.
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
(Kimimaro's POV)
I cannot help but gulp; I don't know the intentions of this man. Keeping that in mind, I slowly generate a bone spike from my palm to defend myself. I try my best to make it as unnoticeable as possible.
"No need to keep your guard up, I'm not here to harm you," says the pink-haired man. Damn, he noticed!
I look at the pale man lying on the ground, whose head is still spurting blood. The pink-haired man called him Orochimaru. Isn't he supposed to be a Sannin?
I've heard a lot about their might, but to think even a Sannin was killed so easily by this man. How terrifying.
"What do you want from me?" I remember him saying something about having his eyes on me.
The man narrows his eyes at Orochimaru and then looks at me, "I will tell you when I'm done with him."
I cannot help but stare at the lifeless body of Orochimaru. "What do you mean? He is already dead."
"That's his specialty. Isn't it about time you got up now, Orochimaru? Use that disgusting jutsu of yours, and let's finish this already," he says instead.
Steam starts rising from Orochimaru's body as another body stretches out from his mouth.
How disgusting.
"Fufufu, I believe I hid this jutsu of mine pretty well. I wonder how you got this information?" asks Orochimaru.
It seems I still have much to learn about the world. A Sannin, at the end of the day, is still a Sannin; he actually mastered a jutsu that allows him to cheat death.
I wonder how the pink-haired man will deal with that. Will he succeed, or will he perish?
"Tell me your name," Orochimaru asks. I, too, am curious about that. He is pretty strong, I think, judging from that slash. I don't know what that jutsu is, but it seems pretty effective.
"I guess there is no harm in letting you know. I am Sukuna Ryomen. A pleasure meeting you, I guess," he yawns.
He is yawning in such a situation? The person he is up against is a Sannin, one of the strongest shinobi in the world at the moment.
Is he really so strong as to not even take Orochimaru seriously?
"I'm afraid I can't say the same about meeting you," says Orochimaru. Which is fair, considering Sukuna cut his head off the first time they met.
.....
(Orochimaru's POV)
The first thing that caught my eye when I saw him was his four arms, four eyes, and the mouth on his stomach. I wonder how he got them; it doesn't look like a transformation jutsu.
Well, I will see what their uses are soon enough.
I throw a smoke bomb and use the body flicker jutsu immediately.
It's time to kill.
....
(Third POV)
Orochimaru moved first.
He dashed forward, his hand forming seals. "Kusanagi no Tsurugi!" he shouted, and a sword shot out from his mouth.
Naruto leaped back, dodging the blade, and countered with a punch that sent shockwaves through the air.
"Come, Orochimaru!" Naruto said with a grin.
Their blows were fast and precise. Orochimaru's sword clashed with Naruto's fists. Each strike was met with an equal and opposite force. The prison around them shook from their power.
This also destroyed the bars that held the prisoners in place. Seeing the chance, all the prisoners escaped. Kimimaro also silently made his way out, but unlike the other prisoners who didn't stop and kept running away, he stayed behind, a safe distance away from the battlefield.
"Summoning jutsu!"
Orochimaru, sensing the need for more, summoned giant snakes.
They hissed and lunged at Naruto.
Naruto raised his hand and flicked his fingers. Dismantle landed on the snakes, their bodies exploding into pieces.
Orochimaru's eyes narrowed. 'There it is! That weird jutsu! I thought it was a spatial jutsu, but now that I'm witnessing it firsthand, I know I was wrong. This is something else.'
"Pretty interesting jutsu you have right there!" Orochimaru said and quickly made some hand signs.
"Fire Release: Fire Ball Jutsu!"
With a manic smile on his face, Naruto shot straight at the fireball. He rotated mid-air and launched a Dismantle from each of his hands, cutting a plus sign on the fireball.
He jumped into the gap he created in the fireball and threw a Dismantle at Orochimaru.
*Slash! *Spurt!
Orochimaru's right hand was cut off, but he didn't think much of it. Instead, he was analyzing.
'This is not a spatial jutsu, now I'm sure. But what even is it? I need to be careful about it. The jutsu still uses chakra, so I will have to keep my sensing abilities in top gear to sense it.'
Suddenly, Orochimaru transformed. His body elongated, becoming snake-like.
Orochimaru lashed out with his tail, striking with the speed of lightning. Naruto blocked it with his bare hands, his chakra shielding him from harm.
Naruto turned and grabbed the tail tightly.
This time, Naruto used Cleave, and Orochimaru's tail was immediately cut into countless pieces.
"ARRGH!" Orochimaru finally groaned in pain.
Naruto smirked and positioned his finger right above Orochimaru's neck.
*Slash!
*Swiish!
*Splat!
Orochimaru, who had his guard up, narrowly dodged the Dismantle, but a portion of his head was still cut off, and brain matter spilled out.
Like a puppet whose string was cut, Orochimaru's body instantly dropped to the ground, but in a snake form, with countless snakes making up his one body, he got out his own mouth yet again.
*Hiss!
*Swiish!
After getting out of the mouth, Orochimaru instantly turned around to gobble up Naruto.
"Idiot," Naruto said and threw a Dismantle straight at him.
But Orochimaru, who in this form had heightened senses, managed to dodge the Dismantle.
*Splat!
Though his tail still got cut.
"I win!" hissed Orochimaru as he widened his mouth and pounced on Naruto and is inches away from doing so.
"Divine Flame," Naruto said calmly as flames suddenly enveloped his body.
"ARRGH!!" Orochimaru screamed in pain as the fire caught him. He flailed and writhed in agony.
Naruto smiled as he watched Orochimaru. This was a good fight. But there was no escaping for Orochimaru now; he laced his soul awareness on the divine flame.
The screams of pain were not because Orochimaru's body was burning. It was because Orochimaru's soul was burning!
Naruto sat down and enjoyed the view.
'How many kids have you made go through this same pain, Orochimaru? I wonder how it feels when you are on the receiving end of it all,' Naruto thought.
He was not a fan of Orochimaru. He didn't believe in redemption. Being kind to your enemy meant destroying yourself; his father taught him that with his last action in his previous life.
He would never repeat that mistake.
Though, as he was sitting, a thought suddenly struck his mind.
'Isn't Orochimaru a scientist as well? He must be rich! He even started a hidden village in the series! He must be loaded, no doubt.'
Naruto, who was about to kill Orochimaru, stopped. With the very professional smile of a salesman who is just about to scam an elderly person out of all their savings, he walked up to Orochimaru.
"Should I save you, Orochimaru?"
Last edited:
Chapter 21: Orochimaru Fooled
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N:
Shoutout to AgniMagus for joining the patreon
16 chapters ahead on patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
The boulders lay strewn around the battlefield after the fierce battle between Orochimaru and Naruto. Naruto steps over the boulders, making his way to Orochimaru.
...
(Naruto's POV)
"Orochimaru," I said, standing over his charred form. The smell of burnt flesh and scales still lingered in the air. "You're a tough nut to crack."
He coughed, barely able to lift his head. "What do you want, Sukuna?"
I smirked, savoring his desperation. "I have a proposition for you. I save your life, and in return, you submit everything to me—your research, your money... everything."
Orochimaru, being a scientist, must have a wealth of knowledge that far surpasses what is known by others in the world.
Sure, I could reach that level of knowledge in no time, but having a bit of a head start won't hurt. So, I decided to get his research as well.
He glared, defiance flickering in his eyes. "And why should I believe you?"
"You don't have a choice," I replied, my voice cold and unyielding. "Refuse, and you die. Agree, and you live. Simple as that."
Orochimaru's sneer faded, replaced by a look of resignation. "What guarantee do I have that you won't kill me afterward?"
Sweet.
"I have developed something called a binding vow, fuinjutsu of what I consider the highest order. The contract will be bound through the soul, and whoever breaks it will have their soul killed."
His eyes narrowed, trying to see if I was faking it and just trying to have a laugh. "A binding vow?"
"Yes," I said. I should probably give him a demonstration. "Look closely; this is an application of a binding vow."
I immediately made a binding vow to not use the divine flame for an hour, and my chakra immediately boosted.
Orochimaru's eyes widened when he felt the sudden chakra spike.
"Binding vows allow me to make contracts with the universe too. I give it something, and it gives me something I want. Of course, the exchange is equivalent."
He didn't need to know that a binding vow that benefits one more than the other is possible too. I also wasn't concerned about the news of the binding vow being leaked.
Though Orochimaru doesn't know it yet, I'm killing him right here. I just want all that is his.
I'm only telling him this because I don't have a choice. The other person needs to be aware of binding vows too, after all.
He looked around, as if searching for another option, but his shoulders slumped. "Fine. Tell me about the conditions."
I grinned and said, "In return for healing you, I will be taking all your knowledge on your research, all the cash and treasures you have."
"What if you attack me again after saving me?"
I pointed to myself with my four arms and said, "Sukuna won't attack Orochimaru with the powers he has used since his birth. And Orochimaru is to hand over all of his knowledge. Is that good enough?" I asked, trying to sound haughty and make it look like my patience was running thin.
Now, make the dumb move and jump in the trap, Orochimaru!
....
(Orochimaru's POV)
I have never heard of anything like this.
But I don't have a choice. Since I was asking too much, he clearly outlined that he, Sukuna, will not attack me with any abilities he has used since birth against me, Orochimaru.
Though that needs a bit more clarification.
"Just one question," I said. I needed to be clear about it. "What should the name be? The name of the soul or the body?"
"The name that is ingrained in your soul."
I have switched bodies, so I was wondering if that would cause a problem, but it seems it will not.
I glanced at my body. Damn, I won't survive for long if I don't get healed. I also have no chakra to heal myself.
"I suppose you'll heal me?"
I got a nod from Sukuna in return, and I slowly stretched my hand. He then reached out and shook my hand. I felt something take hold of my soul.
So, this is what a binding vow feels like... Hahaha, just you wait, you fool. I will make full use of this new power and have my revenge!
Sukuna smiled. He currently had his eyes closed and seemed to be analyzing something. Probably my memories.
I waited for him to heal me.
"Thanks for the memories, Orochimaru," he said, taking a step forward.
I slumped on the ground as I was very tired. I was barely breathing, after all.
He put his hand on me and I felt my body being healed bit by bit.
"GAAAH!"
Blood came out of my mouth immediately as I realized my chest had just been pierced.
"You... fooled me..." I managed to mutter. I looked down to see it was pierced with a huge wooden spike, and after piercing me, it was also slowly absorbing my chakra.
Wood release!?
"Who...the hell...are you?" I managed to say as darkness enveloped my vision.
"What's the use of telling a dead man?"
Oh no...
My dream of immortality...
NOOOO!!!!!
....
(Naruto's POV)
I stretched my body after confirming that Pedomaru was finally dead.
I think not using the wood release until now a good decision. For the things I had planned to do, I didn't think wood release was needed, and I saved it just in case I needed to make a binding vow like this.
Orochimaru was totally fooled.
Just in case, I also referred to myself as Sukuna to make sure nothing went wrong. After all, I am not Sukuna. But clearly, even that wasn't needed.
Orochimaru, who was hanging on to life by a thread, turned out to think slower than I thought he would. I overestimated him, perhaps.
I had referred to myself as "I" when I asked for his soul to be given to me, but when I made the binding vow, I referred to myself as Sukuna to make sure I could kill him while asking for the things I mentioned before. This combination allowed me to harm him while getting his knowledge.
As soon as the binding vow took hold, all his memories came to me—his research, his treasures, and his money.
Overall, I'd say it was a great harvest!
Now, where is Kimimaro?
....
A/N: Rip Orochimaru, I guess.
Shoutout to AgniMagus for joining the patreon
16 chapters ahead on patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
The boulders lay strewn around the battlefield after the fierce battle between Orochimaru and Naruto. Naruto steps over the boulders, making his way to Orochimaru.
...
(Naruto's POV)
"Orochimaru," I said, standing over his charred form. The smell of burnt flesh and scales still lingered in the air. "You're a tough nut to crack."
He coughed, barely able to lift his head. "What do you want, Sukuna?"
I smirked, savoring his desperation. "I have a proposition for you. I save your life, and in return, you submit everything to me—your research, your money... everything."
Orochimaru, being a scientist, must have a wealth of knowledge that far surpasses what is known by others in the world.
Sure, I could reach that level of knowledge in no time, but having a bit of a head start won't hurt. So, I decided to get his research as well.
He glared, defiance flickering in his eyes. "And why should I believe you?"
"You don't have a choice," I replied, my voice cold and unyielding. "Refuse, and you die. Agree, and you live. Simple as that."
Orochimaru's sneer faded, replaced by a look of resignation. "What guarantee do I have that you won't kill me afterward?"
Sweet.
"I have developed something called a binding vow, fuinjutsu of what I consider the highest order. The contract will be bound through the soul, and whoever breaks it will have their soul killed."
His eyes narrowed, trying to see if I was faking it and just trying to have a laugh. "A binding vow?"
"Yes," I said. I should probably give him a demonstration. "Look closely; this is an application of a binding vow."
I immediately made a binding vow to not use the divine flame for an hour, and my chakra immediately boosted.
Orochimaru's eyes widened when he felt the sudden chakra spike.
"Binding vows allow me to make contracts with the universe too. I give it something, and it gives me something I want. Of course, the exchange is equivalent."
He didn't need to know that a binding vow that benefits one more than the other is possible too. I also wasn't concerned about the news of the binding vow being leaked.
Though Orochimaru doesn't know it yet, I'm killing him right here. I just want all that is his.
I'm only telling him this because I don't have a choice. The other person needs to be aware of binding vows too, after all.
He looked around, as if searching for another option, but his shoulders slumped. "Fine. Tell me about the conditions."
I grinned and said, "In return for healing you, I will be taking all your knowledge on your research, all the cash and treasures you have."
"What if you attack me again after saving me?"
I pointed to myself with my four arms and said, "Sukuna won't attack Orochimaru with the powers he has used since his birth. And Orochimaru is to hand over all of his knowledge. Is that good enough?" I asked, trying to sound haughty and make it look like my patience was running thin.
Now, make the dumb move and jump in the trap, Orochimaru!
....
(Orochimaru's POV)
I have never heard of anything like this.
But I don't have a choice. Since I was asking too much, he clearly outlined that he, Sukuna, will not attack me with any abilities he has used since birth against me, Orochimaru.
Though that needs a bit more clarification.
"Just one question," I said. I needed to be clear about it. "What should the name be? The name of the soul or the body?"
"The name that is ingrained in your soul."
I have switched bodies, so I was wondering if that would cause a problem, but it seems it will not.
I glanced at my body. Damn, I won't survive for long if I don't get healed. I also have no chakra to heal myself.
"I suppose you'll heal me?"
I got a nod from Sukuna in return, and I slowly stretched my hand. He then reached out and shook my hand. I felt something take hold of my soul.
So, this is what a binding vow feels like... Hahaha, just you wait, you fool. I will make full use of this new power and have my revenge!
Sukuna smiled. He currently had his eyes closed and seemed to be analyzing something. Probably my memories.
I waited for him to heal me.
"Thanks for the memories, Orochimaru," he said, taking a step forward.
I slumped on the ground as I was very tired. I was barely breathing, after all.
He put his hand on me and I felt my body being healed bit by bit.
"GAAAH!"
Blood came out of my mouth immediately as I realized my chest had just been pierced.
"You... fooled me..." I managed to mutter. I looked down to see it was pierced with a huge wooden spike, and after piercing me, it was also slowly absorbing my chakra.
Wood release!?
"Who...the hell...are you?" I managed to say as darkness enveloped my vision.
"What's the use of telling a dead man?"
Oh no...
My dream of immortality...
NOOOO!!!!!
....
(Naruto's POV)
I stretched my body after confirming that Pedomaru was finally dead.
I think not using the wood release until now a good decision. For the things I had planned to do, I didn't think wood release was needed, and I saved it just in case I needed to make a binding vow like this.
Orochimaru was totally fooled.
Just in case, I also referred to myself as Sukuna to make sure nothing went wrong. After all, I am not Sukuna. But clearly, even that wasn't needed.
Orochimaru, who was hanging on to life by a thread, turned out to think slower than I thought he would. I overestimated him, perhaps.
I had referred to myself as "I" when I asked for his soul to be given to me, but when I made the binding vow, I referred to myself as Sukuna to make sure I could kill him while asking for the things I mentioned before. This combination allowed me to harm him while getting his knowledge.
As soon as the binding vow took hold, all his memories came to me—his research, his treasures, and his money.
Overall, I'd say it was a great harvest!
Now, where is Kimimaro?
....
A/N: Rip Orochimaru, I guess.
Chapter 22: Kimimaro Joins
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N:
16 chapters ahead on patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
(Kimimaro POV)
I stood there, observing the scene before me with a mix of awe and confusion.
The legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, reduced to such a state.
It was almost surreal to see someone once so powerful now so desperate. He agreed to all of Sukuna's conditions without hesitation. How could someone like Orochimaru fall so low?
I couldn't really pick up the conversation they had after Orochimaru was burned with fire, but Orochimaru ended up being killed. At least, I think so considering that Sukuna hasn't told Orochimaru to stop playing like before.
The seemingly unkillable Sannin has been killed!
I couldn't help but compare his weakness to my own. Despite my strength, I felt weak inside, as if something essential was missing.
Taking a deep breath, I move towards Sukuna. He was strong—unbelievably strong. I had to know why.
"Sukuna," I began, my voice steady but filled with curiosity, "why are you so strong?"
He looked at me and asked instead, "You look like you already have the answer. Tell me why do you think I am strong?"
"You seem to have something that I lack," I replied plainly.
He nodded and eyed me with interest, "I'll help you out a bit there. You lack purpose. Its good that you met me, I think your search ends now."
A purpose? That was it? I felt a pang of longing inside me. I had been searching for something, anything, to give my life meaning. But I hadn't found it.
I needed to understand more.
"What is your purpose?" I asked, hoping his answer would guide me.
Instead of answering directly, Sukuna turned the question back on me. "Why do you want to know?"
"Huh?" I was confused. "Didn't you say just now that you'd help me?"
He shook his head and said, "You didn't answer my first question. So, I want to know if you are simply wasting my time or if you truly are looking for purpose. You lack it, I can see that. But, do you recognize that lack and seek to gain it or not?"
I hesitated, then decided to share my thoughts. "I've always been searching for something to dedicate my life to. When Orochimaru showed up I thought maybe he was the answer, but now... now I see he is not. I need something greater, something worth fighting for."
Sukuna listened patiently, and then a smile spread across his face. "I want to conquer the world," he said, his voice filled with conviction.
"I want to bring peace to these lands once and for all. I want to create a world that is united under one strong banner that no one can rebel against."
His words resonated deep within me. A great purpose, one that promised a lasting impact on the world. It was exactly what I had been searching for.
"That sounds like a great purpose," I said, feeling a sense of clarity I hadn't felt in a long time. "Can I follow you? Can I help you achieve that peace?"
He smiled, "Why not? After all, that was one of the reasons I came here."
For the first time, I felt a sense of direction, a clear path ahead of me.
I would follow Sukuna—no, Sukuna-sama—and help him achieve his purpose. With that thought, my inner turmoil began to settle. I had found my purpose.
"Sukuna-sama, what shall we do next then?"
He said nothing about the 'sama' I just added to his name and looked at the now destroyed Yashiki.
"You know where the treasury is?"
I shook my head, I was not privy to such information after all. But, I did know a man who knew where it was.
"I know who the treasurer is, I can point you to the place he lives. I had once been transported to his house to fight against one of his attendants."
He nodded and said, "Lead the way then."
I won't disappoint you!
....
(Naruto POV)
The kid called me Sukuna-sama, but I had no desire to make him remove the 'sama' part. Sure, my body was that of a five-year-old at the moment, but I was still an adult. As a ninja and especially as a leader in this world, I believed maintaining an air of respect and authority was vital.
Kimimaro led me through the dense forest, turning and changing directions so many times that an average person would have lost count.
I followed closely, trusting his sense of direction.
He moved with a purpose, and I knew he would lead me to the treasure I sought. Finally, we arrived at a clearing, where a shabby hut stood. I raised an eyebrow, surprised by what I saw.
"Good memory, Kimimaro," I said, genuinely impressed. "But this hut... it's pretty shabby."
I had expected something more grandiose, especially from the treasurer of the Kaguya clan. Lavish and corrupt, maybe.
But this hut? It wasn't even a house. It was just a rundown shack.
Kimimaro gave a small, knowing smile. "The clan leader was very strict. He didn't allow corruption to fester. It also helped that the Kaguya clan members were more interested in fighting and killing than money. This hut was built like this on purpose. People wouldn't expect the treasury to look like this."
I nodded, realizing how smart that actually was. "I always thought the Kaguya clan was full of savages who didn't think much. Looks like I was wrong."
Kimimaro's smile widened slightly. "A few guards and Tatsumaro are mostly inside the underground building beneath the hut. Be careful."
I nodded and approached the hut, pushing the door open and stepping inside. It was dark and cramped, but I quickly spotted a hole in the floor covered with fuinjutsu.
I grinned, recognizing the seals immediately. I was good with fuinjutsu—really good. I was able to instantly unlock them.
The hole revealed itself, and without hesitation, I jumped in.
*Swish! *Swish! *Swish!
As soon as I landed, three figures attacked. They moved fast, but I was faster.
[Shrine]
*Slash!
I used Dismantle cutting them in half instantly. Their bodies hit the ground with a dull thud, and I looked around.
Gold and silver lay scattered around the underground room, shimmering in the dim light. I couldn't help but smile. This was exactly what I had been hoping for.
I made the right decision coming to the Kaguya clan.
16 chapters ahead on patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
(Kimimaro POV)
I stood there, observing the scene before me with a mix of awe and confusion.
The legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, reduced to such a state.
It was almost surreal to see someone once so powerful now so desperate. He agreed to all of Sukuna's conditions without hesitation. How could someone like Orochimaru fall so low?
I couldn't really pick up the conversation they had after Orochimaru was burned with fire, but Orochimaru ended up being killed. At least, I think so considering that Sukuna hasn't told Orochimaru to stop playing like before.
The seemingly unkillable Sannin has been killed!
I couldn't help but compare his weakness to my own. Despite my strength, I felt weak inside, as if something essential was missing.
Taking a deep breath, I move towards Sukuna. He was strong—unbelievably strong. I had to know why.
"Sukuna," I began, my voice steady but filled with curiosity, "why are you so strong?"
He looked at me and asked instead, "You look like you already have the answer. Tell me why do you think I am strong?"
"You seem to have something that I lack," I replied plainly.
He nodded and eyed me with interest, "I'll help you out a bit there. You lack purpose. Its good that you met me, I think your search ends now."
A purpose? That was it? I felt a pang of longing inside me. I had been searching for something, anything, to give my life meaning. But I hadn't found it.
I needed to understand more.
"What is your purpose?" I asked, hoping his answer would guide me.
Instead of answering directly, Sukuna turned the question back on me. "Why do you want to know?"
"Huh?" I was confused. "Didn't you say just now that you'd help me?"
He shook his head and said, "You didn't answer my first question. So, I want to know if you are simply wasting my time or if you truly are looking for purpose. You lack it, I can see that. But, do you recognize that lack and seek to gain it or not?"
I hesitated, then decided to share my thoughts. "I've always been searching for something to dedicate my life to. When Orochimaru showed up I thought maybe he was the answer, but now... now I see he is not. I need something greater, something worth fighting for."
Sukuna listened patiently, and then a smile spread across his face. "I want to conquer the world," he said, his voice filled with conviction.
"I want to bring peace to these lands once and for all. I want to create a world that is united under one strong banner that no one can rebel against."
His words resonated deep within me. A great purpose, one that promised a lasting impact on the world. It was exactly what I had been searching for.
"That sounds like a great purpose," I said, feeling a sense of clarity I hadn't felt in a long time. "Can I follow you? Can I help you achieve that peace?"
He smiled, "Why not? After all, that was one of the reasons I came here."
For the first time, I felt a sense of direction, a clear path ahead of me.
I would follow Sukuna—no, Sukuna-sama—and help him achieve his purpose. With that thought, my inner turmoil began to settle. I had found my purpose.
"Sukuna-sama, what shall we do next then?"
He said nothing about the 'sama' I just added to his name and looked at the now destroyed Yashiki.
"You know where the treasury is?"
I shook my head, I was not privy to such information after all. But, I did know a man who knew where it was.
"I know who the treasurer is, I can point you to the place he lives. I had once been transported to his house to fight against one of his attendants."
He nodded and said, "Lead the way then."
I won't disappoint you!
....
(Naruto POV)
The kid called me Sukuna-sama, but I had no desire to make him remove the 'sama' part. Sure, my body was that of a five-year-old at the moment, but I was still an adult. As a ninja and especially as a leader in this world, I believed maintaining an air of respect and authority was vital.
Kimimaro led me through the dense forest, turning and changing directions so many times that an average person would have lost count.
I followed closely, trusting his sense of direction.
He moved with a purpose, and I knew he would lead me to the treasure I sought. Finally, we arrived at a clearing, where a shabby hut stood. I raised an eyebrow, surprised by what I saw.
"Good memory, Kimimaro," I said, genuinely impressed. "But this hut... it's pretty shabby."
I had expected something more grandiose, especially from the treasurer of the Kaguya clan. Lavish and corrupt, maybe.
But this hut? It wasn't even a house. It was just a rundown shack.
Kimimaro gave a small, knowing smile. "The clan leader was very strict. He didn't allow corruption to fester. It also helped that the Kaguya clan members were more interested in fighting and killing than money. This hut was built like this on purpose. People wouldn't expect the treasury to look like this."
I nodded, realizing how smart that actually was. "I always thought the Kaguya clan was full of savages who didn't think much. Looks like I was wrong."
Kimimaro's smile widened slightly. "A few guards and Tatsumaro are mostly inside the underground building beneath the hut. Be careful."
I nodded and approached the hut, pushing the door open and stepping inside. It was dark and cramped, but I quickly spotted a hole in the floor covered with fuinjutsu.
I grinned, recognizing the seals immediately. I was good with fuinjutsu—really good. I was able to instantly unlock them.
The hole revealed itself, and without hesitation, I jumped in.
*Swish! *Swish! *Swish!
As soon as I landed, three figures attacked. They moved fast, but I was faster.
[Shrine]
*Slash!
I used Dismantle cutting them in half instantly. Their bodies hit the ground with a dull thud, and I looked around.
Gold and silver lay scattered around the underground room, shimmering in the dim light. I couldn't help but smile. This was exactly what I had been hoping for.
I made the right decision coming to the Kaguya clan.
Chapter 23: Kimimaro and Haku Meet
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N:
16 chapters ahead on patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
KIMIMARO'S POV
Sukuna-sama nodded in satisfaction as he finished storing all the treasure of the Kaguya Clan in a scroll. "Didn't think the treasury was the place where the treasurer lived, quite smart."
One more corpse was lying in the corner of the basement. It was the treasurer.
Sukuna-sama currently didn't have his four-arms.
His four-arms form, I recently discovered, is only temporary.
"I'll make it permanent soon enough," he had said with confidence.
He turned around, a determined look in his eyes. "Let's go. Someone is waiting."
*Swish! Swish!*
I followed him silently, though my curiosity gnawed at me.
Someone? Should I ask him?
As if reading my thoughts, Sukuna-sama turned his head while we zoomed through the forest.
"If you have something to ask, ask it. Don't just stare at me."
He caught me. As expected of Sukuna-sama!
I cleared my throat. "Who is it that is expecting us, Sukuna-sama?"
"Well, he is not expecting you. I didn't tell him the reason as I wanted to come here quickly. After all, your clan was changing islands as if a common man changes clothes."
He was right. Fearing the Mizukage, the Kaguya Clan frequently changed its location. Even the current land they were in, they moved to it not long ago. I bowed slightly.
"Thank you for satiating my curiosity, Sukuna-sama."
"He is the same age as you, I think. So, make sure to get along with him."
"As you wish, my lord."
.....
We arrived at a forest clearing.
A young man was practicing his moves, his face set in concentration. As we approached, he stopped and turned to face us. His face brightened up when he saw Sukuna-sama, but his eyes narrowed when he saw me.
A competitor, I see.
"Who is this?" He tilted his head, trying to look cute in front of Sukuna-sama.
What a disgusting plan!
Sukuna-sama stepped forward with me by his side.
I looked up to see a slight smile playing on his lips.
What a brilliant plan!
"This is Kimimaro. Make sure to get along with him, Haku."
The young man's eyes flashed with a mix of curiosity and challenge as he tried to size me up.
I didn't back down and puffed out my chest to look tough but still spoke politely.
"Sukuna-sama has introduced me. I am Kimimaro. Nice to meet you, Haku."
"Sama..." Haku whispered, his ears perking up at the term. He looked at Sukuna-sama, trying to analyze something. The gears in my head turned as I tried to figure out why he was staring at Sukuna-sama.
"Welcome back, Sukuna-sama." Haku suddenly bowed.
Don't tell me—
Sukuna-sama chuckled and shook his head but said nothing.
He hadn't called Sukuna-sama "Sukuna-sama"!
Blasphemous!
"Let us fight," I said suddenly. I could feel Sukuna-sama's eyes narrowing at me, but I couldn't allow this disrespect.
How can someone under Sukuna-sama not give him respect?
"Oi." Sukuna-sama called out, and I bowed, apologizing immediately.
"I'm sorry, Sukuna-sama! But I cannot let go of the fact that he didn't respect you beforehand!"
"Respect doesn't work like that. Respect can only be given, not demanded. And he did give me the respect that you think is befitting of me, no? Then, there is no problem. Don't cause trouble." His voice was resolute, leaving no room for debate.
"I accept the challenge!" The moron screamed suddenly.
"Do you want to get beat up?" Sukuna-sama asked as he suddenly grabbed Haku by the head and lifted him into the air. Haha, you deserve it! Sucks to be you!
"EEEP! Sowwy sowwwy, I won't challenge!" Haku immediately started begging for forgiveness, as he should!
Heh?
Sukuna-sama grabbed me by the head too and lifted both me and Haku to his eye level.
"You both are unworthy of challenging each other at the moment. You two will fight each other only if I allow you to. If not, the thought shouldn't even come to your mind. Understood?"
We both tried to nod our heads but found ourselves unable to do so as Sukuna-sama had grabbed us by the head.
"Yes, yes, yes." Haku and I said hurriedly.
We were put down on the ground shortly after that.
"Now, both of you. Properly introduce yourselves."
I turned towards Haku and went first. "I am Kimimaro Kaguya. I am also the wielder of the Shikotsumyaku."
Haku's eyes widened a bit before he smiled slightly. "I am Haku. I am the wielder of the Ice Release."
So that's why he smiled.
We both are fellow outcasts of society.
"A good start," Sukuna-sama said before turning around. "I'll come back in a few minutes. Talk to each other until then."
We nodded and stared at Sukuna-sama's back until his figure finally disappeared.
"You bastard!" we screamed at each other at the same time and pounced on each other.
....
NARUTO'S POV
The first meeting of Haku and Kimimaro went just as I had expected.
Even now, they are probably fighting each other as I am out of their sight. It's fun having kids like them around. It makes me happy that both of them, who have been traumatized, can find time to be angry at each other and live life.
I'm not angry at them for not heeding me. They are kids, after all. In time, they will learn to do as I say.
They are young at the moment, but I will need to foster their abilities without wasting much time.
If I provide them with my good care, I think they will both be powerhouses by the time they are in their teens.
They also are pretty similar. They both were searching for a purpose, and I provided them with it. Sooner or later, they will become great friends; that I'm sure of.
The Kaguya Clan hasn't gone extinct as I didn't hunt every one of them down. However, they may be targeted by Obito to strengthen his control on the village.
Kimimaro has the Shikotsumyaku and Haku has the Ice Release. With my intelligence, I should be able to greatly increase their efficacy. I should also consider giving them each other's kekkei genkai. This will greatly increase their strength.
Shikotsumyaku provides a great way for defense, and the Ice Release is pretty versatile.
It wouldn't be bad to have it for myself as well. Shikotsumyaku should also provide me a good way to build my four-arms form. At the moment, I was using Metamorphosis to temporarily get that form, and it cost chakra to do so.
From Metamorphosis, I already know what it means and feels like to have four arms and a mouth on the stomach. It has allowed me to understand the biology behind it, so it won't be difficult to replicate it.
I think I should do that the first time I get my hand freed. For now, I will stick to collecting all the abandoned kids with great potential around the world.
I use Metamorphosis and turn into my four-arms form.
Now then, shall I greet the rat that has been following me?
16 chapters ahead on patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
KIMIMARO'S POV
Sukuna-sama nodded in satisfaction as he finished storing all the treasure of the Kaguya Clan in a scroll. "Didn't think the treasury was the place where the treasurer lived, quite smart."
One more corpse was lying in the corner of the basement. It was the treasurer.
Sukuna-sama currently didn't have his four-arms.
His four-arms form, I recently discovered, is only temporary.
"I'll make it permanent soon enough," he had said with confidence.
He turned around, a determined look in his eyes. "Let's go. Someone is waiting."
*Swish! Swish!*
I followed him silently, though my curiosity gnawed at me.
Someone? Should I ask him?
As if reading my thoughts, Sukuna-sama turned his head while we zoomed through the forest.
"If you have something to ask, ask it. Don't just stare at me."
He caught me. As expected of Sukuna-sama!
I cleared my throat. "Who is it that is expecting us, Sukuna-sama?"
"Well, he is not expecting you. I didn't tell him the reason as I wanted to come here quickly. After all, your clan was changing islands as if a common man changes clothes."
He was right. Fearing the Mizukage, the Kaguya Clan frequently changed its location. Even the current land they were in, they moved to it not long ago. I bowed slightly.
"Thank you for satiating my curiosity, Sukuna-sama."
"He is the same age as you, I think. So, make sure to get along with him."
"As you wish, my lord."
.....
We arrived at a forest clearing.
A young man was practicing his moves, his face set in concentration. As we approached, he stopped and turned to face us. His face brightened up when he saw Sukuna-sama, but his eyes narrowed when he saw me.
A competitor, I see.
"Who is this?" He tilted his head, trying to look cute in front of Sukuna-sama.
What a disgusting plan!
Sukuna-sama stepped forward with me by his side.
I looked up to see a slight smile playing on his lips.
What a brilliant plan!
"This is Kimimaro. Make sure to get along with him, Haku."
The young man's eyes flashed with a mix of curiosity and challenge as he tried to size me up.
I didn't back down and puffed out my chest to look tough but still spoke politely.
"Sukuna-sama has introduced me. I am Kimimaro. Nice to meet you, Haku."
"Sama..." Haku whispered, his ears perking up at the term. He looked at Sukuna-sama, trying to analyze something. The gears in my head turned as I tried to figure out why he was staring at Sukuna-sama.
"Welcome back, Sukuna-sama." Haku suddenly bowed.
Don't tell me—
Sukuna-sama chuckled and shook his head but said nothing.
He hadn't called Sukuna-sama "Sukuna-sama"!
Blasphemous!
"Let us fight," I said suddenly. I could feel Sukuna-sama's eyes narrowing at me, but I couldn't allow this disrespect.
How can someone under Sukuna-sama not give him respect?
"Oi." Sukuna-sama called out, and I bowed, apologizing immediately.
"I'm sorry, Sukuna-sama! But I cannot let go of the fact that he didn't respect you beforehand!"
"Respect doesn't work like that. Respect can only be given, not demanded. And he did give me the respect that you think is befitting of me, no? Then, there is no problem. Don't cause trouble." His voice was resolute, leaving no room for debate.
"I accept the challenge!" The moron screamed suddenly.
"Do you want to get beat up?" Sukuna-sama asked as he suddenly grabbed Haku by the head and lifted him into the air. Haha, you deserve it! Sucks to be you!
"EEEP! Sowwy sowwwy, I won't challenge!" Haku immediately started begging for forgiveness, as he should!
Heh?
Sukuna-sama grabbed me by the head too and lifted both me and Haku to his eye level.
"You both are unworthy of challenging each other at the moment. You two will fight each other only if I allow you to. If not, the thought shouldn't even come to your mind. Understood?"
We both tried to nod our heads but found ourselves unable to do so as Sukuna-sama had grabbed us by the head.
"Yes, yes, yes." Haku and I said hurriedly.
We were put down on the ground shortly after that.
"Now, both of you. Properly introduce yourselves."
I turned towards Haku and went first. "I am Kimimaro Kaguya. I am also the wielder of the Shikotsumyaku."
Haku's eyes widened a bit before he smiled slightly. "I am Haku. I am the wielder of the Ice Release."
So that's why he smiled.
We both are fellow outcasts of society.
"A good start," Sukuna-sama said before turning around. "I'll come back in a few minutes. Talk to each other until then."
We nodded and stared at Sukuna-sama's back until his figure finally disappeared.
"You bastard!" we screamed at each other at the same time and pounced on each other.
....
NARUTO'S POV
The first meeting of Haku and Kimimaro went just as I had expected.
Even now, they are probably fighting each other as I am out of their sight. It's fun having kids like them around. It makes me happy that both of them, who have been traumatized, can find time to be angry at each other and live life.
I'm not angry at them for not heeding me. They are kids, after all. In time, they will learn to do as I say.
They are young at the moment, but I will need to foster their abilities without wasting much time.
If I provide them with my good care, I think they will both be powerhouses by the time they are in their teens.
They also are pretty similar. They both were searching for a purpose, and I provided them with it. Sooner or later, they will become great friends; that I'm sure of.
The Kaguya Clan hasn't gone extinct as I didn't hunt every one of them down. However, they may be targeted by Obito to strengthen his control on the village.
Kimimaro has the Shikotsumyaku and Haku has the Ice Release. With my intelligence, I should be able to greatly increase their efficacy. I should also consider giving them each other's kekkei genkai. This will greatly increase their strength.
Shikotsumyaku provides a great way for defense, and the Ice Release is pretty versatile.
It wouldn't be bad to have it for myself as well. Shikotsumyaku should also provide me a good way to build my four-arms form. At the moment, I was using Metamorphosis to temporarily get that form, and it cost chakra to do so.
From Metamorphosis, I already know what it means and feels like to have four arms and a mouth on the stomach. It has allowed me to understand the biology behind it, so it won't be difficult to replicate it.
I think I should do that the first time I get my hand freed. For now, I will stick to collecting all the abandoned kids with great potential around the world.
I use Metamorphosis and turn into my four-arms form.
Now then, shall I greet the rat that has been following me?
Chapter 24: Zabuza's Woes
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N:
16 chapters ahead on patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
....
ZABUZA POV
The night was thick with silence, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves in the cool breeze. I crouched low, my muscles taut, eyes fixed on the distant figure of Sukuna.
The name fell from Kimimaro's lips, a silent utterance I caught only through the movement of his mouth.
The air around me felt heavy, laden with the weight of my mission and the consequences it could bring.
Sukuna is strong.
And, we need him.
The rebellion against the Mizukage teetered on a knife's edge, and Sukuna's allegiance could tip the scales in our favor. But approaching such a volatile ally was like trying to harness lightning. One wrong move, and we might find ourselves destroyed by the very power we sought to control.
For days now, I'd been trailing Sukuna, ever since his encounter with the Kaguya Clan leader. The memory of it still sent a chill down my spine.
But there was no need to think what happened in the past. It seems he has killed someone else.
I arrived just moments ago, and Sukuna is standing before a pile of ashes. The location is, at least, familiar – the same arena where I'd witnessed Kimimaro's brutal fights against the prisoners. The Yashiki of the Kaguya Clan, now destroyed, had its part spread around.
As I watched from the shadows, Sukuna engaged in conversation with Kimimaro. To my surprise, the kid chose to follow him. They retreated to a remote hut deep within the island's dense forest. Hours passed, and still, they remained inside. My mind raced with possibilities.
What could be keeping them in there for so long? Some sort of treasure, perhaps? The thought gnawed at me, and I felt a pang of envy. Oh, the difference such wealth could make for our cause! I could almost picture it – stacks of gold, ancient scrolls of forbidden jutsu, or perhaps weapons of unimaginable power. After seeing how the clan leader managed to hide his kekkei genkai all this while, I'm open to consider every outlandish idea.
Woe is me! Here I am, skulking in the bushes like some common thief, while they hoard riches beyond measure! Oh, cruel fate! How you mock my noble quest for revolution with these tantalizing glimpses of what could be!
I had to stifle a snort at my own melodramatic thoughts. Get a grip, Zabuza. You're a fearsome shinobi, not some weeping protagonist in a third-rate stage play.
When Sukuna finally emerged, I blinked in confusion.
The four arms that had been his most distinctive feature were gone. He appeared... almost normal. A transformation jutsu, perhaps? I mused. But why waste chakra on such a thing? Unless...
My mind whirled with possibilities, each more crazy than the last.
They set off, leaving the island behind. I steeled myself for what I knew would be a grueling pursuit.
Sukuna made an unseen hand sign, and suddenly, a massive bird unlike any I'd ever encountered materialized from his very shadow. Kimimaro and Sukuna then mounted the creature with ease.
I gritted my teeth, knowing what lay ahead. Running across the ocean using chakra was no small feat, even for a shinobi of my caliber. The strain on my reserves would be immense, but I had no choice. I couldn't lose them now.
The first few hours were manageable. The cool night air whipped past me as I sprinted across the water's surface, my eyes never leaving the silhouette of that strange bird against the starry sky.
But as dawn broke, painting the horizon in hues of pink and gold, the true challenge began.
They came without warning – massive, writhing forms breaching the waves around me. Oceanic chakra beasts, drawn to the constant pulse of energy beneath my feet.
The first to attack was a Suiryūdan, a water dragon with scales that shimmered like liquid sapphire. Its maw gaped wide, revealing rows of teeth that could shred steel.
I leapt, barely avoiding its lunging attack, my hands flashing through seals. "Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!" The dragon's head became encased in a sphere of water, which I used as a platform to put distance between us.
But there was no respite. A Kaijinhada, a creature with the body of a shark and arms ending in wickedly curved blades, erupted from the depths. Its eyes gleamed with predatory intelligence as it slashed at me. I parried with a sword, the clash of metal echoing across the waves.
"You picked the wrong shinobi to mess with," I growled, my voice low and dangerous. With a burst of speed, I vaulted over the creature.
Zing! Slash!
My blade singing as it cleaved through flesh and bone.
The ocean itself seemed to rise against me. Tentacles of living water, infused with malevolent chakra, lashed out from all directions.
They were Mizuhebi, serpentine creatures that could merge seamlessly with the sea itself. Dodging became a frantic dance, each near-miss sapping my strength and slowing my pursuit.
I can't keep this up forever!
My breath coming in ragged gasps. But I can't lose sight of them either. Everything depends on this.
Hours blurred together in a haze of constant motion and intermittent combat. My muscles screamed in protest, chakra reserves depleting at an alarming rate. Yet still, I pressed on.
The strange bird carrying Sukuna and Kimimaro remained a distant speck on the horizon, maddeningly out of reach.
As the sun began to set once more, I finally caught sight of land.
Relief flooded through me, quickly tempered by caution. I had no idea what awaited me on this new island, but at least it would be solid ground beneath my feet.
Sukuna and Kimimaro dismounted as soon as they reached the shore. To my amazement, the massive bird simply... vanished. One moment it was there, and the next, it dissipated like morning mist. Was it just the summoning jutsu? Or something else entirely?
I followed them into the dense forest, careful to maintain my distance. The foliage provided excellent cover, but it also limited my line of sight. I pushed forward, determined not to lose them now, not after everything I'd endured to reach this point.
And then, in the span of a heartbeat, they were gone.
I blinked, disbelieving. They had been right there, just a few kilometers ahead. I could have sworn... but no. The forest stretched out before me, empty and indifferent to my growing panic.
I pushed forward, certain I must have simply lost sight of them momentarily. But as the minutes stretched into hours, a sickening realization began to take hold. I was lost.
The more I walked, the more disoriented I became. The trees all looked the same, the undergrowth a repetitive tangle of green. I could have sworn I saw clearings in the distance, patches of open ground. But no matter how I tried to reach them, they remained frustratingly out of reach.
This isn't right!
My mind raced. I'm a trained shinobi, an expert tracker. How can I be going in circles like this?
Doubt began to creep in, insidious and corrosive. Had I imagined the whole thing? Was I chasing phantoms, driven by desperation and the weight of my mission? The very ground beneath my feet seemed to shift and waver, reality bending in ways that made my head spin.
No, no, no!
I chanted internally, trying to center myself. This has to be some kind of trick. A genjutsu, maybe? But when could he have cast it?
I formed the release seal, concentrating my chakra. "Release!"
Nothing changed.
Frustration boiled over, and I let out a roar of pure rage. The sound echoed through the forest, startling a flock of birds into flight. Their wings beat a frantic rhythm as they took to the sky.
I sank to my knees, my hands fisting in the soft earth. How could I have failed so completely? The rebellion, my comrades... they're all counting on me. And here I am, lost in some godforsaken forest, chasing after a man who I don't even know if he will help.
The weight of it all crashed down upon me. All this planning and careful maneuvering, all of it potentially undone by this one misstep. I could almost hear the Mizukage's mocking laughter, see the disappointment in the eyes of those who had put their faith in me.
Is this how it ends? I wondered, a bitter taste in my mouth. Not in glorious battle, not changing the fate of our village, but alone and confused in some nameless forest?
The injustice of it burned like acid in my veins.
I don't know how long I sat there, trapped in a spiral of self-recrimination and despair. Time seemed to lose all meaning, the forest a green prison with no discernible exit.
My mind conjured increasingly dire scenarios – starving to death in this endless maze, my body never to be found. Or worse, being discovered by the Mizukage's forces, dragged back to the village in chains to face execution as a traitor.
Just as I felt I might truly lose my grip on sanity, the air around me seemed to... shift. There's no other way to describe it. One moment, I was alone in the suffocating green twilight of the forest. The next, a familiar figure stood before me.
Sukuna.
But not as I had last seen him. This was the Sukuna of nightmares, four arms spread wide, the grotesque mouth on his stomach twisting into what might have been a smile. I scrambled to my feet, hand instinctively reaching for my blade.
"Well, well," Sukuna's voice was low, almost amused. "What have we here? A little lost shinobi, far from home."
I tried to speak, to demand answers, but my voice caught in my throat. How long had he known I was following him? Had this all been some elaborate trap?
Sukuna's eyes gleamed with an intelligence that was somehow more terrifying than any physical threat. "You've come a long way, Zabuza of the Mist. Tell me, what is it you seek?"
"When did you trap me in your genjutsu?" I managed to mumble out.
He flashed a grin at my face," From the time I fought against the Kaguya Clan leader. You were spying, were you not?"
What?!
16 chapters ahead on patreon
Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
....
ZABUZA POV
The night was thick with silence, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves in the cool breeze. I crouched low, my muscles taut, eyes fixed on the distant figure of Sukuna.
The name fell from Kimimaro's lips, a silent utterance I caught only through the movement of his mouth.
The air around me felt heavy, laden with the weight of my mission and the consequences it could bring.
Sukuna is strong.
And, we need him.
The rebellion against the Mizukage teetered on a knife's edge, and Sukuna's allegiance could tip the scales in our favor. But approaching such a volatile ally was like trying to harness lightning. One wrong move, and we might find ourselves destroyed by the very power we sought to control.
For days now, I'd been trailing Sukuna, ever since his encounter with the Kaguya Clan leader. The memory of it still sent a chill down my spine.
But there was no need to think what happened in the past. It seems he has killed someone else.
I arrived just moments ago, and Sukuna is standing before a pile of ashes. The location is, at least, familiar – the same arena where I'd witnessed Kimimaro's brutal fights against the prisoners. The Yashiki of the Kaguya Clan, now destroyed, had its part spread around.
As I watched from the shadows, Sukuna engaged in conversation with Kimimaro. To my surprise, the kid chose to follow him. They retreated to a remote hut deep within the island's dense forest. Hours passed, and still, they remained inside. My mind raced with possibilities.
What could be keeping them in there for so long? Some sort of treasure, perhaps? The thought gnawed at me, and I felt a pang of envy. Oh, the difference such wealth could make for our cause! I could almost picture it – stacks of gold, ancient scrolls of forbidden jutsu, or perhaps weapons of unimaginable power. After seeing how the clan leader managed to hide his kekkei genkai all this while, I'm open to consider every outlandish idea.
Woe is me! Here I am, skulking in the bushes like some common thief, while they hoard riches beyond measure! Oh, cruel fate! How you mock my noble quest for revolution with these tantalizing glimpses of what could be!
I had to stifle a snort at my own melodramatic thoughts. Get a grip, Zabuza. You're a fearsome shinobi, not some weeping protagonist in a third-rate stage play.
When Sukuna finally emerged, I blinked in confusion.
The four arms that had been his most distinctive feature were gone. He appeared... almost normal. A transformation jutsu, perhaps? I mused. But why waste chakra on such a thing? Unless...
My mind whirled with possibilities, each more crazy than the last.
They set off, leaving the island behind. I steeled myself for what I knew would be a grueling pursuit.
Sukuna made an unseen hand sign, and suddenly, a massive bird unlike any I'd ever encountered materialized from his very shadow. Kimimaro and Sukuna then mounted the creature with ease.
I gritted my teeth, knowing what lay ahead. Running across the ocean using chakra was no small feat, even for a shinobi of my caliber. The strain on my reserves would be immense, but I had no choice. I couldn't lose them now.
The first few hours were manageable. The cool night air whipped past me as I sprinted across the water's surface, my eyes never leaving the silhouette of that strange bird against the starry sky.
But as dawn broke, painting the horizon in hues of pink and gold, the true challenge began.
They came without warning – massive, writhing forms breaching the waves around me. Oceanic chakra beasts, drawn to the constant pulse of energy beneath my feet.
The first to attack was a Suiryūdan, a water dragon with scales that shimmered like liquid sapphire. Its maw gaped wide, revealing rows of teeth that could shred steel.
I leapt, barely avoiding its lunging attack, my hands flashing through seals. "Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!" The dragon's head became encased in a sphere of water, which I used as a platform to put distance between us.
But there was no respite. A Kaijinhada, a creature with the body of a shark and arms ending in wickedly curved blades, erupted from the depths. Its eyes gleamed with predatory intelligence as it slashed at me. I parried with a sword, the clash of metal echoing across the waves.
"You picked the wrong shinobi to mess with," I growled, my voice low and dangerous. With a burst of speed, I vaulted over the creature.
Zing! Slash!
My blade singing as it cleaved through flesh and bone.
The ocean itself seemed to rise against me. Tentacles of living water, infused with malevolent chakra, lashed out from all directions.
They were Mizuhebi, serpentine creatures that could merge seamlessly with the sea itself. Dodging became a frantic dance, each near-miss sapping my strength and slowing my pursuit.
I can't keep this up forever!
My breath coming in ragged gasps. But I can't lose sight of them either. Everything depends on this.
Hours blurred together in a haze of constant motion and intermittent combat. My muscles screamed in protest, chakra reserves depleting at an alarming rate. Yet still, I pressed on.
The strange bird carrying Sukuna and Kimimaro remained a distant speck on the horizon, maddeningly out of reach.
As the sun began to set once more, I finally caught sight of land.
Relief flooded through me, quickly tempered by caution. I had no idea what awaited me on this new island, but at least it would be solid ground beneath my feet.
Sukuna and Kimimaro dismounted as soon as they reached the shore. To my amazement, the massive bird simply... vanished. One moment it was there, and the next, it dissipated like morning mist. Was it just the summoning jutsu? Or something else entirely?
I followed them into the dense forest, careful to maintain my distance. The foliage provided excellent cover, but it also limited my line of sight. I pushed forward, determined not to lose them now, not after everything I'd endured to reach this point.
And then, in the span of a heartbeat, they were gone.
I blinked, disbelieving. They had been right there, just a few kilometers ahead. I could have sworn... but no. The forest stretched out before me, empty and indifferent to my growing panic.
I pushed forward, certain I must have simply lost sight of them momentarily. But as the minutes stretched into hours, a sickening realization began to take hold. I was lost.
The more I walked, the more disoriented I became. The trees all looked the same, the undergrowth a repetitive tangle of green. I could have sworn I saw clearings in the distance, patches of open ground. But no matter how I tried to reach them, they remained frustratingly out of reach.
This isn't right!
My mind raced. I'm a trained shinobi, an expert tracker. How can I be going in circles like this?
Doubt began to creep in, insidious and corrosive. Had I imagined the whole thing? Was I chasing phantoms, driven by desperation and the weight of my mission? The very ground beneath my feet seemed to shift and waver, reality bending in ways that made my head spin.
No, no, no!
I chanted internally, trying to center myself. This has to be some kind of trick. A genjutsu, maybe? But when could he have cast it?
I formed the release seal, concentrating my chakra. "Release!"
Nothing changed.
Frustration boiled over, and I let out a roar of pure rage. The sound echoed through the forest, startling a flock of birds into flight. Their wings beat a frantic rhythm as they took to the sky.
I sank to my knees, my hands fisting in the soft earth. How could I have failed so completely? The rebellion, my comrades... they're all counting on me. And here I am, lost in some godforsaken forest, chasing after a man who I don't even know if he will help.
The weight of it all crashed down upon me. All this planning and careful maneuvering, all of it potentially undone by this one misstep. I could almost hear the Mizukage's mocking laughter, see the disappointment in the eyes of those who had put their faith in me.
Is this how it ends? I wondered, a bitter taste in my mouth. Not in glorious battle, not changing the fate of our village, but alone and confused in some nameless forest?
The injustice of it burned like acid in my veins.
I don't know how long I sat there, trapped in a spiral of self-recrimination and despair. Time seemed to lose all meaning, the forest a green prison with no discernible exit.
My mind conjured increasingly dire scenarios – starving to death in this endless maze, my body never to be found. Or worse, being discovered by the Mizukage's forces, dragged back to the village in chains to face execution as a traitor.
Just as I felt I might truly lose my grip on sanity, the air around me seemed to... shift. There's no other way to describe it. One moment, I was alone in the suffocating green twilight of the forest. The next, a familiar figure stood before me.
Sukuna.
But not as I had last seen him. This was the Sukuna of nightmares, four arms spread wide, the grotesque mouth on his stomach twisting into what might have been a smile. I scrambled to my feet, hand instinctively reaching for my blade.
"Well, well," Sukuna's voice was low, almost amused. "What have we here? A little lost shinobi, far from home."
I tried to speak, to demand answers, but my voice caught in my throat. How long had he known I was following him? Had this all been some elaborate trap?
Sukuna's eyes gleamed with an intelligence that was somehow more terrifying than any physical threat. "You've come a long way, Zabuza of the Mist. Tell me, what is it you seek?"
"When did you trap me in your genjutsu?" I managed to mumble out.
He flashed a grin at my face," From the time I fought against the Kaguya Clan leader. You were spying, were you not?"
What?!
Chapter 25: Mei Terumi
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N:
16 chapters ahead in patreon. Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
I'm working on improving my writing, so I'll be using the name of that person even when I am inside their head. I hope you like the changes.
Also, I'm just going to start calling Naruto Sukuna from now on. Cause-meh!
....
Third-Person POV
Zabuza was exhausted, feeling as though he couldn't move a single muscle. Yet, when he learned how long Sukuna had kept him under the genjutsu, his eyebrows shot up in shock.
"That can't be," he said weakly.
Sukuna chuckled. "Oh, but it can. The tiresome journey you experienced wasn't real. I'm pretty skilled at genjutsu, wouldn't you say? Making one suffer for days inside a genjutsu without them realizing it... it's a feat that most shinobi in the world can't achieve."
Normally, hearing that would have made Zabuza seethe with rage. However, he was far too exhausted to even be angry.
"Water..." he whispered before collapsing.
Sukuna stared at Zabuza's fallen form and shook his head, disappointed.
He then grabbed Zabuza by the collar, hoisted him onto his shoulder, and made his way back to the forest clearing.
Kimimaro and Haku, who were fighting like dogs, immediately separated when they heard a rustle from the direction Sukuna had left. And Sukuna arrived to see them in a perfectly normal position.
"Give me 10 push-ups," said Sukuna out of nowhere.
Haku and Kimimaro cringed as they realized that Sukuna knew what they were doing.
Instantly, Haku and Kimimaro completed 10 push-ups, the latter finishing first by quite a big margin. Haku huffed while Kimimaro shot a fist in the air in victory. They totally ignored Zabuza.
Sukuna rolled his eyes at their antics and laid Zabuza down.
He made a hand sign and immediately flooded Zabuza's face with water. "Gurgurruru!" This made Zabuza wake up, gurgling the water and coughing.
"What? What?" Zabuza raised his hand and looked left and right, trying to assess his surroundings until his eyes finally landed on Sukuna. He narrowed his eyes for a second, unable to recognize who was in front of him. Finally, a few moments later, his eyes widened.
"Sukuna!" he bellowed, shooting straight up and immediately pouncing on Sukuna. The confusion of just waking up made him act in such a way.
BAM!
A punch landed straight on Zabuza's stomach, making Zabuza puke.
Sukuna's face turned into a scowl of disgust as he waved his hand in front of his nose. "You are a shinobi, Zabuza. Use your brain. Now, tell me what you want."
Zabuza seethed and stared daggers at Sukuna but relented nonetheless. With a sigh, he said, "I'm here to ask for help. Since you know my name, you probably know I am a revolutionary. My group and I are trying to overthrow the Mizukage."
"And?" Sukuna queried.
"We want your help," pleaded Zabuza.
"Why should I?" asked Sukuna, disinterest evident in his voice. He didn't think much of Zabuza. Sure, he didn't know what position Zabuza held, but he didn't think negotiations could take place just like this. Well, he was one of the Seven Swordsmen, but that was it. If negotiations were to take place, he would rather have it with Mei, who was rumored to be the leader of the revolutionary group.
Zabuza wasn't known for being an idiot. He recognized the reason behind Sukuna's disinterest and the answer he wanted to hear. But still, the reply Sukuna gave was enough confirmation that, if conditions were met, he would help the revolutionaries.
Reaching into his kunai pouch, Zabuza brought out a scroll and, with a hand sign, a seal stored in the scroll came out with a puff of smoke.
Presenting the seal to Sukuna, Zabuza clarified, "This is the seal of the leader of the revolutionary group, Mei Terumi. This has her chakra. I think you...are a sensor ninja; you should be able to sense her unique chakra."
Sukuna grabbed the seal and examined it. 'Hm... I do sense the chakra, and this is both Lava and Boil Release present in it. Considering the rather strong yin property, it can be determined that the owner of this chakra is a woman. There is a good chance it is Mei, but I can't leave it to chance.'
While Sukuna analyzed the seal, Zabuza proposed, "That is the seal of her trust. I have been given the right to negotitate on the behalf of the revolutionary group."
"Take me to her," Sukuna said with a tone of finality.
Zabuza nodded and got up. He looked down at his still shaking feet. 'Damn, it was only a genjutsu, but my legs are shaking as if I went through that journey for real.'
He glanced at Sukuna for just a second before averting his eyes. 'He really is a monster.'
Sukuna turned and called out to the kids, "You two, come here. We're going somewhere."
The two kids, who were in a silent glaring battle with each other, perked up hearing those words and immediately ran to him.
"Where are we going?"
"Where? Where?"
Sukuna ruffled their hair. "We are going to... Ah... where will we be going?" He turned and asked Zabuza.
"Our closest base is a few miles from here."
Sukuna nodded and carried both Haku and Kimimaro. "Well, let's get going."
....
Mei's POV
In the dimly lit room deep within the base on a remote island, Mei sat at her wooden desk. The only sound was the gentle scratching of her pen against the paper. She liked the peace that the room provided; a lot was going on, and she needed to plan to ensure their victory. A silent room was a great thing to have.
Her green eyes were focused intently on the documents before her. The door creaked open, and Ao stepped inside, his one visible eye scanning the room before settling on her. He approached her desk, his expression grave.
"Mei-sama," Ao began, his voice steady but laced with urgency, "Zabuza has returned. He brought someone with him."
She looked up from her papers, a hint of surprise in her eyes. "Who?"
"A man named Sukuna," Ao replied. Mei raised a brow in question, and Ao just shrugged his shoulders. "He supposedly killed Tatsumaro."
"The Kaguya Clan Leader?" she questioned.
"Yes."
Mei's surprise deepened, and she set her pen down. "Zabuza went to recruit Tatsumaro, and instead he brings his killer?"
Ao nodded. "It appears that Zabuza made a calculated decision. Given the circumstances, I think we need all the strength we can muster."
Mei leaned back in her chair, her hand running through her auburn hair. She understood the reasoning. They were about to confront one of the most powerful shinobi in the world. Any advantage, no matter how unorthodox, could tip the scales in their favor.
"Interesting," she murmured, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. He must have brought the man back for negotiations. Considering the seal Zabuza has, the man must not trust Zabuza's words.
Ao stepped closer, his voice dropping slightly. "We need to assess him carefully. The scrolls describing Sukuna's actions didn't exactly show him as a saint."
Mei chuckled, "We are shinobi, Ao. None of us are saints. But you are right; we do need to assess him carefully."
She stood, her decision made. "Let's see who this Sukuna is and what he wants in return."
Ao handed her a scroll detailing everything Zabuza saw Sukuna do with the Kaguya Clan as they made their way to them.
...
A/N: I'm taking a break tomorrow because I'm so exhausted right now. There's no way I'll be able to write a chapter. Sorry brothers!
16 chapters ahead in patreon. Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
I'm working on improving my writing, so I'll be using the name of that person even when I am inside their head. I hope you like the changes.
Also, I'm just going to start calling Naruto Sukuna from now on. Cause-meh!
....
Third-Person POV
Zabuza was exhausted, feeling as though he couldn't move a single muscle. Yet, when he learned how long Sukuna had kept him under the genjutsu, his eyebrows shot up in shock.
"That can't be," he said weakly.
Sukuna chuckled. "Oh, but it can. The tiresome journey you experienced wasn't real. I'm pretty skilled at genjutsu, wouldn't you say? Making one suffer for days inside a genjutsu without them realizing it... it's a feat that most shinobi in the world can't achieve."
Normally, hearing that would have made Zabuza seethe with rage. However, he was far too exhausted to even be angry.
"Water..." he whispered before collapsing.
Sukuna stared at Zabuza's fallen form and shook his head, disappointed.
He then grabbed Zabuza by the collar, hoisted him onto his shoulder, and made his way back to the forest clearing.
Kimimaro and Haku, who were fighting like dogs, immediately separated when they heard a rustle from the direction Sukuna had left. And Sukuna arrived to see them in a perfectly normal position.
"Give me 10 push-ups," said Sukuna out of nowhere.
Haku and Kimimaro cringed as they realized that Sukuna knew what they were doing.
Instantly, Haku and Kimimaro completed 10 push-ups, the latter finishing first by quite a big margin. Haku huffed while Kimimaro shot a fist in the air in victory. They totally ignored Zabuza.
Sukuna rolled his eyes at their antics and laid Zabuza down.
He made a hand sign and immediately flooded Zabuza's face with water. "Gurgurruru!" This made Zabuza wake up, gurgling the water and coughing.
"What? What?" Zabuza raised his hand and looked left and right, trying to assess his surroundings until his eyes finally landed on Sukuna. He narrowed his eyes for a second, unable to recognize who was in front of him. Finally, a few moments later, his eyes widened.
"Sukuna!" he bellowed, shooting straight up and immediately pouncing on Sukuna. The confusion of just waking up made him act in such a way.
BAM!
A punch landed straight on Zabuza's stomach, making Zabuza puke.
Sukuna's face turned into a scowl of disgust as he waved his hand in front of his nose. "You are a shinobi, Zabuza. Use your brain. Now, tell me what you want."
Zabuza seethed and stared daggers at Sukuna but relented nonetheless. With a sigh, he said, "I'm here to ask for help. Since you know my name, you probably know I am a revolutionary. My group and I are trying to overthrow the Mizukage."
"And?" Sukuna queried.
"We want your help," pleaded Zabuza.
"Why should I?" asked Sukuna, disinterest evident in his voice. He didn't think much of Zabuza. Sure, he didn't know what position Zabuza held, but he didn't think negotiations could take place just like this. Well, he was one of the Seven Swordsmen, but that was it. If negotiations were to take place, he would rather have it with Mei, who was rumored to be the leader of the revolutionary group.
Zabuza wasn't known for being an idiot. He recognized the reason behind Sukuna's disinterest and the answer he wanted to hear. But still, the reply Sukuna gave was enough confirmation that, if conditions were met, he would help the revolutionaries.
Reaching into his kunai pouch, Zabuza brought out a scroll and, with a hand sign, a seal stored in the scroll came out with a puff of smoke.
Presenting the seal to Sukuna, Zabuza clarified, "This is the seal of the leader of the revolutionary group, Mei Terumi. This has her chakra. I think you...are a sensor ninja; you should be able to sense her unique chakra."
Sukuna grabbed the seal and examined it. 'Hm... I do sense the chakra, and this is both Lava and Boil Release present in it. Considering the rather strong yin property, it can be determined that the owner of this chakra is a woman. There is a good chance it is Mei, but I can't leave it to chance.'
While Sukuna analyzed the seal, Zabuza proposed, "That is the seal of her trust. I have been given the right to negotitate on the behalf of the revolutionary group."
"Take me to her," Sukuna said with a tone of finality.
Zabuza nodded and got up. He looked down at his still shaking feet. 'Damn, it was only a genjutsu, but my legs are shaking as if I went through that journey for real.'
He glanced at Sukuna for just a second before averting his eyes. 'He really is a monster.'
Sukuna turned and called out to the kids, "You two, come here. We're going somewhere."
The two kids, who were in a silent glaring battle with each other, perked up hearing those words and immediately ran to him.
"Where are we going?"
"Where? Where?"
Sukuna ruffled their hair. "We are going to... Ah... where will we be going?" He turned and asked Zabuza.
"Our closest base is a few miles from here."
Sukuna nodded and carried both Haku and Kimimaro. "Well, let's get going."
....
Mei's POV
In the dimly lit room deep within the base on a remote island, Mei sat at her wooden desk. The only sound was the gentle scratching of her pen against the paper. She liked the peace that the room provided; a lot was going on, and she needed to plan to ensure their victory. A silent room was a great thing to have.
Her green eyes were focused intently on the documents before her. The door creaked open, and Ao stepped inside, his one visible eye scanning the room before settling on her. He approached her desk, his expression grave.
"Mei-sama," Ao began, his voice steady but laced with urgency, "Zabuza has returned. He brought someone with him."
She looked up from her papers, a hint of surprise in her eyes. "Who?"
"A man named Sukuna," Ao replied. Mei raised a brow in question, and Ao just shrugged his shoulders. "He supposedly killed Tatsumaro."
"The Kaguya Clan Leader?" she questioned.
"Yes."
Mei's surprise deepened, and she set her pen down. "Zabuza went to recruit Tatsumaro, and instead he brings his killer?"
Ao nodded. "It appears that Zabuza made a calculated decision. Given the circumstances, I think we need all the strength we can muster."
Mei leaned back in her chair, her hand running through her auburn hair. She understood the reasoning. They were about to confront one of the most powerful shinobi in the world. Any advantage, no matter how unorthodox, could tip the scales in their favor.
"Interesting," she murmured, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully. He must have brought the man back for negotiations. Considering the seal Zabuza has, the man must not trust Zabuza's words.
Ao stepped closer, his voice dropping slightly. "We need to assess him carefully. The scrolls describing Sukuna's actions didn't exactly show him as a saint."
Mei chuckled, "We are shinobi, Ao. None of us are saints. But you are right; we do need to assess him carefully."
She stood, her decision made. "Let's see who this Sukuna is and what he wants in return."
Ao handed her a scroll detailing everything Zabuza saw Sukuna do with the Kaguya Clan as they made their way to them.
...
A/N: I'm taking a break tomorrow because I'm so exhausted right now. There's no way I'll be able to write a chapter. Sorry brothers!
Chapter 26: Bothered Mei
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N:
I drew inspiration from reading paragraphs by Brandon Sanderson and Stephen King before writing this chapter. I think I'll stick to this style.
16 chapters ahead in patreon. Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
Mei Terumi POV
The first word that came to her mind when her eyes settled on the pink-haired, weird but hot-looking man was 'rude.' Sukuna was sitting on a chair, his leg draped over the table in front of him. He seemed to lack manners, or perhaps he had such inordinate confidence in his abilities that he thought lesser of everyone else.
As she walked towards him, the full view of his strapping body only tightened the knot in her heart. She stood still, closing her eyes to control her breath, though it probably looked like she was controlling her anger. When she opened her eyes, she fixed them on Sukuna.
"What do you propose?" she asked, forcing her voice to be firm.
"Can you afford me?" he replied, his rugged voice causing a violent flutter in her lower abdomen. This was what she dreamt of on particularly sultry nights. She grabbed a chair and sat down, fearing her knees might give out.
"Your skills are great, I don't doubt that. Taking down the Kaguya Clan's leader is a significant feat. However, we are facing a foe far more powerful than him." She laid a trap. To the untrained ear, it might sound like she was questioning his abilities. But it could also be interpreted differently: she was subtly asking again about his demands. His answer would demonstrate if he was as smart as he was strong. A perfectly veiled trap for the inexperienced fool, which would let her gauge how much compensation he would require.
"My question still stands," Sukuna grinned ear to ear. He knew!
"What do you suggest as a display of power?" Mei instantly picked up what Sukuna meant. By not taking her bait and holding his position, he had positioned himself advantageously, now demanding a chance to demonstrate his true value.
Pleased, Sukuna removed his legs from the table, and Mei's right eyebrow shot up. "You are smart. I like it."
It was a test, she realized. Not only was she testing him, but he was also testing whether she was qualified to receive his services. Mei took a deep breath and crossed her legs. Raising her right arm, she adjusted her blue dress and the mesh armor underneath, covering her breasts, and let out a warm breath.
This is getting hard, she thought, crossing her arms in front of her chest to hide the shapes that had just formed. She noted to have the guard stationed far from her room tonight, as she didn't think she would have the self-control to keep it down.
"Can you kill him?" Mei cut to the chase. There was no use trying to play games with a player; she would only reveal her own flaws, and as the leader of the revolutionary group, she couldn't allow that to happen. No matter how... tempting he looked.
"I specialize in taking down such beasts," said Sukuna. Whatever his skills were, they suited such operations. Mei would have to see for herself.
"Mei-sama," Ao called out. Sukuna's eyes turned to him before quickly scanning the room. The short distance Ao placed himself compared to others highlighted his importance in the revolutionary group's hierarchy. He handed her a piece of paper, the back of his hand covering it.
Mei read it and her gaze shifted to Sukuna. "You have kids?"
"I do," said Sukuna, resting his chin on one of his hands. Mei stood up, forming a hand sign with the paper between her fingers. The paper melted and dropped to the ground.
"Let's leave then. We have a long journey ahead. What will you do with the kids?" Mei asked.
"They will come, but they will stay at a distance when we engage."
". . . Engage?"
"Engage with the Mizukage."
With stiff shoulders, Mei turned and walked to the door. She glanced back. "Meet me in 10 minutes. Ao will guide you to the location," she said, briefly looking at Ao, who nodded.
The chair screeched back as Sukuna stood up, his towering height almost touching the ceiling. Ao quickly turned on his heel and wiped his brow, but Sukuna paid him no mind.
Back in her personal room, Mei slumped to the floor instantly. She grabbed her dress and stretched it out. Looking at the state of the dress she had worn just yesterday, she sighed.
Slowly, she made her way to a drawer and took out a new dress, this one fit for battle.
As she put on the dress, she couldn't help but think back to the paper that Ao handed her.
{ He killed Orochimaru. }
That was shocking. She had planned to test Sukuna by taking him on a mission to see him fight tomorrow, but that changed everything.
Orochimaru, probably the strongest of the three Sannin, had died at Sukuna's hands! How had that happened? She didn't know. It wasn't in the scroll Ao had given her before meeting Sukuna. This was the reason she didn't inform Sukuna about that and instead asked about his kids, a information she knew beforehand. She needed more information at hand before talking about it.
Something must have happened while they were talking that led to this new information.
Mei's ears perked up at a slight tumbling noise from a corner of the room. She hurried over and, with chakra enveloping her finger, drew an arc on the wall.
Click!
A box popped out from the wall, revealing a small scroll inside.
{ Orochimaru was meeting with Jiraiya when he suddenly disappeared in a puff of smoke. Jiraiya was confronting Orochimaru for crimes related to experimentation. Konoha declared him rogue, but a few hours later, a member of the now fractured and chaotic Kaguya Clan provided a credible report that Orochimaru was killed on their island. It was a Konoha spy, and one of our sleeper agents intercepted the message. Following our protocols, the message was then transferred to its destination in Konoha. }
That man might just be able to take down the Mizukage after all.
I drew inspiration from reading paragraphs by Brandon Sanderson and Stephen King before writing this chapter. I think I'll stick to this style.
16 chapters ahead in patreon. Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
Mei Terumi POV
The first word that came to her mind when her eyes settled on the pink-haired, weird but hot-looking man was 'rude.' Sukuna was sitting on a chair, his leg draped over the table in front of him. He seemed to lack manners, or perhaps he had such inordinate confidence in his abilities that he thought lesser of everyone else.
As she walked towards him, the full view of his strapping body only tightened the knot in her heart. She stood still, closing her eyes to control her breath, though it probably looked like she was controlling her anger. When she opened her eyes, she fixed them on Sukuna.
"What do you propose?" she asked, forcing her voice to be firm.
"Can you afford me?" he replied, his rugged voice causing a violent flutter in her lower abdomen. This was what she dreamt of on particularly sultry nights. She grabbed a chair and sat down, fearing her knees might give out.
"Your skills are great, I don't doubt that. Taking down the Kaguya Clan's leader is a significant feat. However, we are facing a foe far more powerful than him." She laid a trap. To the untrained ear, it might sound like she was questioning his abilities. But it could also be interpreted differently: she was subtly asking again about his demands. His answer would demonstrate if he was as smart as he was strong. A perfectly veiled trap for the inexperienced fool, which would let her gauge how much compensation he would require.
"My question still stands," Sukuna grinned ear to ear. He knew!
"What do you suggest as a display of power?" Mei instantly picked up what Sukuna meant. By not taking her bait and holding his position, he had positioned himself advantageously, now demanding a chance to demonstrate his true value.
Pleased, Sukuna removed his legs from the table, and Mei's right eyebrow shot up. "You are smart. I like it."
It was a test, she realized. Not only was she testing him, but he was also testing whether she was qualified to receive his services. Mei took a deep breath and crossed her legs. Raising her right arm, she adjusted her blue dress and the mesh armor underneath, covering her breasts, and let out a warm breath.
This is getting hard, she thought, crossing her arms in front of her chest to hide the shapes that had just formed. She noted to have the guard stationed far from her room tonight, as she didn't think she would have the self-control to keep it down.
"Can you kill him?" Mei cut to the chase. There was no use trying to play games with a player; she would only reveal her own flaws, and as the leader of the revolutionary group, she couldn't allow that to happen. No matter how... tempting he looked.
"I specialize in taking down such beasts," said Sukuna. Whatever his skills were, they suited such operations. Mei would have to see for herself.
"Mei-sama," Ao called out. Sukuna's eyes turned to him before quickly scanning the room. The short distance Ao placed himself compared to others highlighted his importance in the revolutionary group's hierarchy. He handed her a piece of paper, the back of his hand covering it.
Mei read it and her gaze shifted to Sukuna. "You have kids?"
"I do," said Sukuna, resting his chin on one of his hands. Mei stood up, forming a hand sign with the paper between her fingers. The paper melted and dropped to the ground.
"Let's leave then. We have a long journey ahead. What will you do with the kids?" Mei asked.
"They will come, but they will stay at a distance when we engage."
". . . Engage?"
"Engage with the Mizukage."
With stiff shoulders, Mei turned and walked to the door. She glanced back. "Meet me in 10 minutes. Ao will guide you to the location," she said, briefly looking at Ao, who nodded.
The chair screeched back as Sukuna stood up, his towering height almost touching the ceiling. Ao quickly turned on his heel and wiped his brow, but Sukuna paid him no mind.
Back in her personal room, Mei slumped to the floor instantly. She grabbed her dress and stretched it out. Looking at the state of the dress she had worn just yesterday, she sighed.
Slowly, she made her way to a drawer and took out a new dress, this one fit for battle.
As she put on the dress, she couldn't help but think back to the paper that Ao handed her.
{ He killed Orochimaru. }
That was shocking. She had planned to test Sukuna by taking him on a mission to see him fight tomorrow, but that changed everything.
Orochimaru, probably the strongest of the three Sannin, had died at Sukuna's hands! How had that happened? She didn't know. It wasn't in the scroll Ao had given her before meeting Sukuna. This was the reason she didn't inform Sukuna about that and instead asked about his kids, a information she knew beforehand. She needed more information at hand before talking about it.
Something must have happened while they were talking that led to this new information.
Mei's ears perked up at a slight tumbling noise from a corner of the room. She hurried over and, with chakra enveloping her finger, drew an arc on the wall.
Click!
A box popped out from the wall, revealing a small scroll inside.
{ Orochimaru was meeting with Jiraiya when he suddenly disappeared in a puff of smoke. Jiraiya was confronting Orochimaru for crimes related to experimentation. Konoha declared him rogue, but a few hours later, a member of the now fractured and chaotic Kaguya Clan provided a credible report that Orochimaru was killed on their island. It was a Konoha spy, and one of our sleeper agents intercepted the message. Following our protocols, the message was then transferred to its destination in Konoha. }
That man might just be able to take down the Mizukage after all.
Chapter 27: Kushina and Minato
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N:
16 chapters ahead in patreon. Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
Kushina Uzumaki sat motionless on the couch, her violet eyes fixed on the framed photograph in her hands. Her fingers traced the outline of a young boy's face, his bright blue eyes and spiky blonde hair frozen in time.
"Naruto," she whispered, her voice barely audible in the stillness of the room.
The clock on the wall ticked loudly, each passing second reminding her of the time that had passed since her son's disappearance. Her gaze drifted to the calendar hanging nearby, its days marked off with neat, red X's. Two months. It had been two long months since Naruto left.
A gentle knock on the door broke the silence. "Kushina?" Minato's voice called out softly.
She didn't respond, and the door creaked open. Minato stepped inside, his blue eyes filled with concern as he took in the sight of his wife. Her once-vibrant red hair hung limp around her face, and dark circles shadowed her eyes.
"Kushina, love," Minato said, approaching her slowly. "It's almost noon. Have you eaten anything today?"
Kushina shook her head slightly, her gaze never leaving the photograph.
Minato sighed and settled down beside her on the couch. He reached out, gently placing his hand over hers. "I know it's hard, but you need to take care of yourself. Naruto wouldn't want to see you like this."
At the mention of their son's name, Kushina's fingers tightened around the frame. "How can I eat when I don't know if he's even alive, Minato?" she asked, her voice cracking. "What if he's hungry? What if he's cold or scared or . . ."
"Shh," Minato soothed, pulling her close. "Naruto is smart, remember? He's capable of keeping himself out of trouble."
Kushina leaned into her husband's embrace, tears welling up in her eyes. "But he's just a child, Minato. Our child. How could we let this happen?"
Minato stroked her hair, his own heart heavy with guilt and worry. "I ask myself that every day," he admitted. "But dwelling on it won't bring him back. We need to stay strong, for him and for each other."
They sat quietly for a moment, the heavy silence between them thick with shared grief. Minato didn't show his pain; as a man and as her husband, he couldn't. Someone in the house needed to put up a front of strength; if both of them broke down, who would hold it together?
Finally, Kushina spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "Do you really think he killed those shinobi? Six hundred of them?"
Minato hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "I . . . I don't know. It seems impossible, but with everything that has happened, I have come to accept that he might have really done it."
Kushina pulled away, her eyes meeting Minato's. "But why? Why would he not return?" she asked. She was incapable of thinking of anything else at the moment; she was not in the right mind to analyze her son's actions. She didn't care if those 600 shinobi died; she only wanted her son with her.
"Honestly, I think he realized the darkness present in our own village," Minato said, his voice tinged with regret. "After I became Hokage, I realized that the village isn't the same beacon of light that it portrays itself as to its people, Kushina."
Kushina nodded. She knew what he was talking about. After all, they both were shinobi. In their line of work, they had seen plenty of stomach-turning things, and to not expect their own village to do it would be utterly foolish.
"There are many factions within and outside of the village trying to gain some sort of advantage. Had Naruto returned, I'm afraid he would be in far greater danger than he is now. The elders would have left no stone unturned to turn him into a weapon, and you know how that experience is better than I do, don't you, Kushina?"
Remembering the days she had to spend alone and away from the people she wanted to be with, she felt a sharp pinch in her heart. Being stared at like a monster and being treated as one, the grand politics in play with her as the center of everything . . . as a mother, she never wanted her child to go through that.
"Why is this so hard? I want him here, but now that you say that . . . I also want him away. I-I don't know what to do!" cried Kushina.
Minato placed a hand on her cheek and softly said, "We've expanded our range for searching, but . . . there's still no sign of Naruto. I think it's best to let Naruto be and trust him."
Kushina buried her face in his chest. "I just hope he communicates with us somehow."
"We can only wait now, dear," said Minato, pressing a kiss on her forehead. "We can only hope that if not anyone else in the village, he can at least trust his parents, and I'm sure that he will understand that one day."
Kushina stayed silent but clenched Minato's blue shirt. Closing her eyes, she took deep breaths and prayed for Naruto's well-being. The reasons her son might have had for not returning were valid, but alas, she was a mother and she couldn't help but hope he might return.
"Come on, let's get you something to eat. Just a little, okay?" Minato stood up, extending his hand to her.
After taking a moment, Kushina took his hand, allowing him to lead her to the kitchen. As they walked, Minato couldn't help but notice how frail she felt, how much weight she had lost in the past months.
In the kitchen, Minato busied himself preparing a simple meal while Kushina sat at the table, her eyes distant. The silence between them was broken only by the sounds of cooking.
"Here," Minato said, placing a bowl of miso soup and some rice in front of her. "Try to eat a little, okay?"
Kushina nodded, picking up her chopsticks. She took a small bite of rice, chewing mechanically.
"I was thinking," Minato began, "maybe—"
Knock! Knock! Knock!
A sharp, distinctive knock on the window interrupted him mid-sentence. Both Minato and Kushina's heads snapped towards the sound. Through the glass, they could see the familiar silver hair and masked face of Kakashi, his visible eye wide with urgency.
Minato moved swiftly to the window, sliding it open. "What is it, Kakashi?"
Kakashi's usual laid-back demeanor was replaced by an air of barely contained shock. "Orochimaru is dead!"
...
(A/N)--IMPORTANT NOTICE:
Hey everyone! I have an important update to share. With the semester now over, I'll be focusing on preparing for my board exams. To manage my time better, I'll be reverting to my old schedule of posting two chapters a week. This way, I can keep sharing content without going completely silent. My parents have high expectations for me, and I want to make sure I give my best effort in the exams—after all, thy shalt not disappoint thy parents!
After the exams, I'm planning a special event to release a ton of chapters! With July coming to a close, I anticipate returning to my regular posting schedule on October 1. Thank you for your understanding and support!
16 chapters ahead in patreon. Join today: Patreon Link Click Here
...
Kushina Uzumaki sat motionless on the couch, her violet eyes fixed on the framed photograph in her hands. Her fingers traced the outline of a young boy's face, his bright blue eyes and spiky blonde hair frozen in time.
"Naruto," she whispered, her voice barely audible in the stillness of the room.
The clock on the wall ticked loudly, each passing second reminding her of the time that had passed since her son's disappearance. Her gaze drifted to the calendar hanging nearby, its days marked off with neat, red X's. Two months. It had been two long months since Naruto left.
A gentle knock on the door broke the silence. "Kushina?" Minato's voice called out softly.
She didn't respond, and the door creaked open. Minato stepped inside, his blue eyes filled with concern as he took in the sight of his wife. Her once-vibrant red hair hung limp around her face, and dark circles shadowed her eyes.
"Kushina, love," Minato said, approaching her slowly. "It's almost noon. Have you eaten anything today?"
Kushina shook her head slightly, her gaze never leaving the photograph.
Minato sighed and settled down beside her on the couch. He reached out, gently placing his hand over hers. "I know it's hard, but you need to take care of yourself. Naruto wouldn't want to see you like this."
At the mention of their son's name, Kushina's fingers tightened around the frame. "How can I eat when I don't know if he's even alive, Minato?" she asked, her voice cracking. "What if he's hungry? What if he's cold or scared or . . ."
"Shh," Minato soothed, pulling her close. "Naruto is smart, remember? He's capable of keeping himself out of trouble."
Kushina leaned into her husband's embrace, tears welling up in her eyes. "But he's just a child, Minato. Our child. How could we let this happen?"
Minato stroked her hair, his own heart heavy with guilt and worry. "I ask myself that every day," he admitted. "But dwelling on it won't bring him back. We need to stay strong, for him and for each other."
They sat quietly for a moment, the heavy silence between them thick with shared grief. Minato didn't show his pain; as a man and as her husband, he couldn't. Someone in the house needed to put up a front of strength; if both of them broke down, who would hold it together?
Finally, Kushina spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. "Do you really think he killed those shinobi? Six hundred of them?"
Minato hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "I . . . I don't know. It seems impossible, but with everything that has happened, I have come to accept that he might have really done it."
Kushina pulled away, her eyes meeting Minato's. "But why? Why would he not return?" she asked. She was incapable of thinking of anything else at the moment; she was not in the right mind to analyze her son's actions. She didn't care if those 600 shinobi died; she only wanted her son with her.
"Honestly, I think he realized the darkness present in our own village," Minato said, his voice tinged with regret. "After I became Hokage, I realized that the village isn't the same beacon of light that it portrays itself as to its people, Kushina."
Kushina nodded. She knew what he was talking about. After all, they both were shinobi. In their line of work, they had seen plenty of stomach-turning things, and to not expect their own village to do it would be utterly foolish.
"There are many factions within and outside of the village trying to gain some sort of advantage. Had Naruto returned, I'm afraid he would be in far greater danger than he is now. The elders would have left no stone unturned to turn him into a weapon, and you know how that experience is better than I do, don't you, Kushina?"
Remembering the days she had to spend alone and away from the people she wanted to be with, she felt a sharp pinch in her heart. Being stared at like a monster and being treated as one, the grand politics in play with her as the center of everything . . . as a mother, she never wanted her child to go through that.
"Why is this so hard? I want him here, but now that you say that . . . I also want him away. I-I don't know what to do!" cried Kushina.
Minato placed a hand on her cheek and softly said, "We've expanded our range for searching, but . . . there's still no sign of Naruto. I think it's best to let Naruto be and trust him."
Kushina buried her face in his chest. "I just hope he communicates with us somehow."
"We can only wait now, dear," said Minato, pressing a kiss on her forehead. "We can only hope that if not anyone else in the village, he can at least trust his parents, and I'm sure that he will understand that one day."
Kushina stayed silent but clenched Minato's blue shirt. Closing her eyes, she took deep breaths and prayed for Naruto's well-being. The reasons her son might have had for not returning were valid, but alas, she was a mother and she couldn't help but hope he might return.
"Come on, let's get you something to eat. Just a little, okay?" Minato stood up, extending his hand to her.
After taking a moment, Kushina took his hand, allowing him to lead her to the kitchen. As they walked, Minato couldn't help but notice how frail she felt, how much weight she had lost in the past months.
In the kitchen, Minato busied himself preparing a simple meal while Kushina sat at the table, her eyes distant. The silence between them was broken only by the sounds of cooking.
"Here," Minato said, placing a bowl of miso soup and some rice in front of her. "Try to eat a little, okay?"
Kushina nodded, picking up her chopsticks. She took a small bite of rice, chewing mechanically.
"I was thinking," Minato began, "maybe—"
Knock! Knock! Knock!
A sharp, distinctive knock on the window interrupted him mid-sentence. Both Minato and Kushina's heads snapped towards the sound. Through the glass, they could see the familiar silver hair and masked face of Kakashi, his visible eye wide with urgency.
Minato moved swiftly to the window, sliding it open. "What is it, Kakashi?"
Kakashi's usual laid-back demeanor was replaced by an air of barely contained shock. "Orochimaru is dead!"
...
(A/N)--IMPORTANT NOTICE:
Hey everyone! I have an important update to share. With the semester now over, I'll be focusing on preparing for my board exams. To manage my time better, I'll be reverting to my old schedule of posting two chapters a week. This way, I can keep sharing content without going completely silent. My parents have high expectations for me, and I want to make sure I give my best effort in the exams—after all, thy shalt not disappoint thy parents!
After the exams, I'm planning a special event to release a ton of chapters! With July coming to a close, I anticipate returning to my regular posting schedule on October 1. Thank you for your understanding and support!
Chapter 28: Brewing
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
A/N: Triple release, cause I'm about to disappoint you. Notice is at the third chapter released today.
....
OBITO POV
The air in the Mizukage's council chamber was suffused with tension. Obito, disguised as the Fourth Mizukage, sat at the head of the decorated table, his piercing gaze sweeping over the so-called experts gathered before him. The room, with its high ceilings and imposing stone walls adorned with ancient water country painting.
Pathetic, Obito thought, his lip curling slightly. These fools cling to their positions like drowning men to driftwood, fully aware of their own impotence.
The self-proclaimed advisors shifted uncomfortably in their chairs, the soft rustle of their formal robes the only sound breaking the oppressive quiet. Obito allowed himself a moment of sardonic amusement, watching them squirm under his gaze.
Finally, an elder known as Zakeru cleared his throat, one of the two elders who were permitted to speak. His voice, reedy with age and tinged with poorly disguised hatred, broke the silence. "We have news, Lord Mizukage." Zakeru's eyes, small and mean, darted around the room before settling on Obito. "Orochimaru has been killed by someone unknown."
Obito raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. Through his Zetsu network, he was already privy to this information, but the speed at which it had reached the council was... interesting.
"Your circles seem to have grown bigger, Zakeru," Obito drawled, his voice laced with dangerous curiosity.
Zakeru's reaction was immediate and predictable. His wrinkled hands shot up, trembling as he shook them in frantic denial. Beads of sweat materialized on his forehead, glistening in the dim light of the chamber.
"M-my lord," he stammered, his earlier confidence evaporating like mist in the sun, "my circle is the same as before, small and dedicated to providing any information you desire. My connections aren't extensive enough for me to receive news from Konoha directly. The spies overheard merchants in the port talking about it."
Obito leaned back in his chair, outwardly impassive but inwardly contemptuous. Weaklings, these elders. But exactly as I want them to be. His council had no use for overly smart shinobi looking to do something for the greater good. They could have limited abilities, but they must absolutely not interfere with his plans.
"We don't dare, my lord," interjected Tekinma, the second elder. Unlike Zakeru's reedy tones, Tekinma's voice was deep and gravelly, as if each word was being dragged over rough stones. "Orochimaru's death came as a surprise, but the greater surprise is the location of his demise."
Obito motioned for him to continue, his fingers drumming an impatient rhythm on the armrest of his chair.
Tekinma straightened, his broad shoulders squaring as if bracing for impact. "He died in the Kaguya Clan's new hiding place."
A heavy silence fell over the room. Obito's mind raced, piecing together the implications. Merchants seem unusually well-informed in this case. They're being used, but to what end?
"Where are these... merchants?" Obito asked, his voice deceptively soft.
Tekinma glanced at Zakeru, who nodded almost imperceptibly. "They have long left the village, my lord," Zakeru replied, his reedy voice now tinged with apprehension.
In an instant, the atmosphere in the room changed. Killing intent flared from Obito, a perceivable wave of malevolence that seemed to suck the very air from the chamber. Zakeru slumped in his chair, his head bowed so low it nearly touched the table. He didn't dare ask for forgiveness; he was simply too terrified to even keep his head up.
"Find them." The two words fell from Obito's lips like a death sentence.
Zakeru's face, already pale, turned ashen. The finality in Obito's tone made it clear: failure would result in a fate worse than death. The Mizukage had provided plenty of gruesome examples with rigid elders who had failed to deliver in the past.
Straightening his back with visible effort, Zakeru bowed once more. "I'll immediately get to it, my lord!" He scurried from the room, relief and terror warring on his face as he escaped Obito's presence.
Obito turned his attention to Tekinma. "Gather the hunter-nins," he commanded. "Ensure they're equipped with scrolls containing paper bombs. We have a clan to make extinct."
"Yes, my lord!" Tekinma's response was immediate. He left the office with surprising speed for a man of his age and build.
Obito's gaze swept over the remaining elders, cowering in their seats. His voice, when he spoke, was laden with contempt. "And the rest of you... make yourselves useful and run the village. If I find anything amiss when I return, your families will receive a personal visit from me with your heads wrapped in furoshiki. Am I clear?"
"Ye-Yes, my lord!" They screamed in unison, scrambling from the office in a flurry of robes and panic.
As the door slammed shut behind the last fleeing elder, Obito allowed himself a moment of quiet reflection. These fools are so easily manipulated. But they serve their purpose... for now.
With a swift hand sign, Obito created a shadow clone.
Kamui!
He immediately used the technique on the clone and sending it to his base where Zetsu awaited to convey more messages.
.
.
.
The world blurred and twisted as the shadow clone materialized in Obito's hidden base. The air here was stale. Zetsu's mismatched eyes gleamed in the dim light, his body seeming to emerge from the very shadows themselves.
"Finally," Zetsu's dual-toned voice echoed in the cavernous space. "It took you some time, Obito."
The clone's visible eye narrowed. "Get to the point," he said curtly, the Kamui technique still swirling around him.
Zetsu tilted his head, noting the urgency. "In a hurry, are we? Very well. We don't know who killed Orochimaru yet. But we do know that this man killed both Tatsumaro and Orochimaru on the same night. That alone speaks volumes about his ability."
The clone's posture shifted slightly, a silent question in the tilt of his head.
Zetsu continued, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "The kid rumored to have Shikotsumyaku has disappeared. With Orochimaru there and his subsequent death, I first thought it was a conflict of interest."
"First?" the clone prompted, turning slightly.
"Due to the large scale of the conflict, I was able to later collect some of the chakra dispersed in the clan," Zetsu explained. "Using that, I tried to locate him, but perhaps he was too far away. I didn't find him on the island. The chakra had some likeness to the Kaguya Clan members, so I think he is a hidden card of the Kaguya Clan who retaliated against Orochimaru for trying to kidnap Kimimaro and later escaped with the kid. There is a chance, however, he might return to the island after securing the kid."
The clone processed this information, his mind starting to formulate plans and contingencies. With a hand sign, he said, "If he comes, I'll deal with him. So you can divert your attention from there. I need you to find the merchants currently escaping the Land of Water. Capture them alive." He paused, then added, "Also, how are the family members of the assassins doing?"
"They have been doing pretty well," Zetsu replied, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "They are currently undergoing rigorous physical training. I have been guiding them just as you instructed."
"Good," the clone nodded, then turned to look at a corner where the silhouette of a tiny person was visible. "You will be working now, Three Tails."
With a soft 'poof', the clone disappeared, its gathered knowledge flowing back to the original Obito.
.
.
.
Back in the Mizukage's office, Obito absorbed the information from his dispelled clone. His mind raced, analyzing the new intel and its implications.
The rumors of Orochimaru's death spread faster than anticipated, he mused, pacing the length of the ornate office. The involvement of merchants suggests a deeper conspiracy. But who's pulling the strings?
He paused by the window, gazing out at the mist-shrouded village of Kirigakure.
A person capable of eliminating both Tatsumaro and Orochimaru in one night... that's no small feat, Obito thought, his fist clenching involuntarily. If this individual has ties to the Kaguya Clan, their motives could be even more complex than I initially assumed.
He turned away from the window, his eye falling on the Mizukage hat resting on the desk. A symbol of power, yes, but also a reminder of the long game he was playing.
Protecting Kimimaro is understandable, Obito reasoned, but there could be other hidden agendas at play. I need to stay ahead of this unseen enemy.
He moved towards the hidden Kamui portal. Every piece of information, every strategic move, had to be meticulously planned. Failure was not an option.
As he stepped into the swirling vortex, Obito's resolve hardened. The Kaguya clan will go extinct. I'll make sure of that. And if that man stands in my way...
The thought remained unfinished as Obito disappeared into the portal, leaving behind an empty office.
....
OBITO POV
The air in the Mizukage's council chamber was suffused with tension. Obito, disguised as the Fourth Mizukage, sat at the head of the decorated table, his piercing gaze sweeping over the so-called experts gathered before him. The room, with its high ceilings and imposing stone walls adorned with ancient water country painting.
Pathetic, Obito thought, his lip curling slightly. These fools cling to their positions like drowning men to driftwood, fully aware of their own impotence.
The self-proclaimed advisors shifted uncomfortably in their chairs, the soft rustle of their formal robes the only sound breaking the oppressive quiet. Obito allowed himself a moment of sardonic amusement, watching them squirm under his gaze.
Finally, an elder known as Zakeru cleared his throat, one of the two elders who were permitted to speak. His voice, reedy with age and tinged with poorly disguised hatred, broke the silence. "We have news, Lord Mizukage." Zakeru's eyes, small and mean, darted around the room before settling on Obito. "Orochimaru has been killed by someone unknown."
Obito raised an eyebrow, feigning surprise. Through his Zetsu network, he was already privy to this information, but the speed at which it had reached the council was... interesting.
"Your circles seem to have grown bigger, Zakeru," Obito drawled, his voice laced with dangerous curiosity.
Zakeru's reaction was immediate and predictable. His wrinkled hands shot up, trembling as he shook them in frantic denial. Beads of sweat materialized on his forehead, glistening in the dim light of the chamber.
"M-my lord," he stammered, his earlier confidence evaporating like mist in the sun, "my circle is the same as before, small and dedicated to providing any information you desire. My connections aren't extensive enough for me to receive news from Konoha directly. The spies overheard merchants in the port talking about it."
Obito leaned back in his chair, outwardly impassive but inwardly contemptuous. Weaklings, these elders. But exactly as I want them to be. His council had no use for overly smart shinobi looking to do something for the greater good. They could have limited abilities, but they must absolutely not interfere with his plans.
"We don't dare, my lord," interjected Tekinma, the second elder. Unlike Zakeru's reedy tones, Tekinma's voice was deep and gravelly, as if each word was being dragged over rough stones. "Orochimaru's death came as a surprise, but the greater surprise is the location of his demise."
Obito motioned for him to continue, his fingers drumming an impatient rhythm on the armrest of his chair.
Tekinma straightened, his broad shoulders squaring as if bracing for impact. "He died in the Kaguya Clan's new hiding place."
A heavy silence fell over the room. Obito's mind raced, piecing together the implications. Merchants seem unusually well-informed in this case. They're being used, but to what end?
"Where are these... merchants?" Obito asked, his voice deceptively soft.
Tekinma glanced at Zakeru, who nodded almost imperceptibly. "They have long left the village, my lord," Zakeru replied, his reedy voice now tinged with apprehension.
In an instant, the atmosphere in the room changed. Killing intent flared from Obito, a perceivable wave of malevolence that seemed to suck the very air from the chamber. Zakeru slumped in his chair, his head bowed so low it nearly touched the table. He didn't dare ask for forgiveness; he was simply too terrified to even keep his head up.
"Find them." The two words fell from Obito's lips like a death sentence.
Zakeru's face, already pale, turned ashen. The finality in Obito's tone made it clear: failure would result in a fate worse than death. The Mizukage had provided plenty of gruesome examples with rigid elders who had failed to deliver in the past.
Straightening his back with visible effort, Zakeru bowed once more. "I'll immediately get to it, my lord!" He scurried from the room, relief and terror warring on his face as he escaped Obito's presence.
Obito turned his attention to Tekinma. "Gather the hunter-nins," he commanded. "Ensure they're equipped with scrolls containing paper bombs. We have a clan to make extinct."
"Yes, my lord!" Tekinma's response was immediate. He left the office with surprising speed for a man of his age and build.
Obito's gaze swept over the remaining elders, cowering in their seats. His voice, when he spoke, was laden with contempt. "And the rest of you... make yourselves useful and run the village. If I find anything amiss when I return, your families will receive a personal visit from me with your heads wrapped in furoshiki. Am I clear?"
"Ye-Yes, my lord!" They screamed in unison, scrambling from the office in a flurry of robes and panic.
As the door slammed shut behind the last fleeing elder, Obito allowed himself a moment of quiet reflection. These fools are so easily manipulated. But they serve their purpose... for now.
With a swift hand sign, Obito created a shadow clone.
Kamui!
He immediately used the technique on the clone and sending it to his base where Zetsu awaited to convey more messages.
.
.
.
The world blurred and twisted as the shadow clone materialized in Obito's hidden base. The air here was stale. Zetsu's mismatched eyes gleamed in the dim light, his body seeming to emerge from the very shadows themselves.
"Finally," Zetsu's dual-toned voice echoed in the cavernous space. "It took you some time, Obito."
The clone's visible eye narrowed. "Get to the point," he said curtly, the Kamui technique still swirling around him.
Zetsu tilted his head, noting the urgency. "In a hurry, are we? Very well. We don't know who killed Orochimaru yet. But we do know that this man killed both Tatsumaro and Orochimaru on the same night. That alone speaks volumes about his ability."
The clone's posture shifted slightly, a silent question in the tilt of his head.
Zetsu continued, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "The kid rumored to have Shikotsumyaku has disappeared. With Orochimaru there and his subsequent death, I first thought it was a conflict of interest."
"First?" the clone prompted, turning slightly.
"Due to the large scale of the conflict, I was able to later collect some of the chakra dispersed in the clan," Zetsu explained. "Using that, I tried to locate him, but perhaps he was too far away. I didn't find him on the island. The chakra had some likeness to the Kaguya Clan members, so I think he is a hidden card of the Kaguya Clan who retaliated against Orochimaru for trying to kidnap Kimimaro and later escaped with the kid. There is a chance, however, he might return to the island after securing the kid."
The clone processed this information, his mind starting to formulate plans and contingencies. With a hand sign, he said, "If he comes, I'll deal with him. So you can divert your attention from there. I need you to find the merchants currently escaping the Land of Water. Capture them alive." He paused, then added, "Also, how are the family members of the assassins doing?"
"They have been doing pretty well," Zetsu replied, a hint of satisfaction in his voice. "They are currently undergoing rigorous physical training. I have been guiding them just as you instructed."
"Good," the clone nodded, then turned to look at a corner where the silhouette of a tiny person was visible. "You will be working now, Three Tails."
With a soft 'poof', the clone disappeared, its gathered knowledge flowing back to the original Obito.
.
.
.
Back in the Mizukage's office, Obito absorbed the information from his dispelled clone. His mind raced, analyzing the new intel and its implications.
The rumors of Orochimaru's death spread faster than anticipated, he mused, pacing the length of the ornate office. The involvement of merchants suggests a deeper conspiracy. But who's pulling the strings?
He paused by the window, gazing out at the mist-shrouded village of Kirigakure.
A person capable of eliminating both Tatsumaro and Orochimaru in one night... that's no small feat, Obito thought, his fist clenching involuntarily. If this individual has ties to the Kaguya Clan, their motives could be even more complex than I initially assumed.
He turned away from the window, his eye falling on the Mizukage hat resting on the desk. A symbol of power, yes, but also a reminder of the long game he was playing.
Protecting Kimimaro is understandable, Obito reasoned, but there could be other hidden agendas at play. I need to stay ahead of this unseen enemy.
He moved towards the hidden Kamui portal. Every piece of information, every strategic move, had to be meticulously planned. Failure was not an option.
As he stepped into the swirling vortex, Obito's resolve hardened. The Kaguya clan will go extinct. I'll make sure of that. And if that man stands in my way...
The thought remained unfinished as Obito disappeared into the portal, leaving behind an empty office.
Chapter 29: Unveiling
MyMumCallsMePig
Making the rounds.
- Joined
- Jun 12, 2024
- Messages
- 42
- Likes received
- 930
AO POV
The room was quiet, almost too quiet. Ao stood near the wall, his single visible eye fixed on Sukuna. The powerful shinobi had been silent for a while, seemingly lost in thought. Suddenly, Sukuna spoke up.
"Why don't you grab me a pen and paper, Ao?"
Ao blinked, surprised by the request. "If I may... why would you need those?"
Sukuna's lips curved into a slight smirk. "Well... I was thinking about a few things, don't worry you'll know why pretty soon."
Ao stared at Sukuna, trying to figure out what he was up to. After a moment, he decided it wasn't worth arguing over. With a nod, he turned to one of the masked men standing guard in the room.
"Get me what he asked for," Ao commanded.
The masked man disappeared without a word. Ao tapped his foot impatiently, wondering what Sukuna could possibly want with writing materials.
Within minutes, the masked man returned, pen and paper in hand. Ao took the items and walked over to Sukuna, who was now standing up, holding them out.
"Here," Ao said gruffly.
Sukuna took the pen and paper, a strange glint in his eyes. Ao watched, curiosity getting the better of him. 'Is he going to write something now?' he wondered.
But what happened next left Ao completely stunned.
Instead of putting pen to paper, the mouth on Sukuna's stomach opened wide, revealing rows of sharp teeth. Before Ao could react, he tossed both the pen and paper into the gaping maw.
Ao's jaw dropped. He stared at Sukuna, then at the now-empty spot where the pen and paper had been, then back at Sukuna. Words failed him.
Sukuna nodded to himself, acting as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. He met Ao's bewildered gaze with a calm expression.
"What?" Sukuna asked, as if eating office supplies was perfectly normal.
Ao struggled to find his voice. "You... you just... Why did you do that?"
Sukuna shrugged. "I told you, I was thinking about a few things."
"And that required eating a pen and paper?" Ao couldn't keep the disbelief out of his voice.
"You'd be surprised what can spark new ideas," Sukuna replied cryptically.
Ao shook his head, trying to make sense of what he'd just witnessed. He'd seen a lot in his years as a shinobi, but this... this was something else entirely.
"Is this some kind of technique I've never heard of?" Ao asked, still struggling to understand.
Sukuna's lips curved into another smirk. "Let's just say I have my own ways of processing information."
Ao decided he didn't want to know any more. Whatever Sukuna was planning, it was clear he wasn't going to share until he was ready. And if it involved more bizarre demonstrations like this one, Ao wasn't sure he wanted to be present for it.
"Right," Ao said, trying to regain his composure. "Well, if that's all you needed..."
.
.
.
SUKUNA POV
Sukuna smirked, watching Ao's comical expression when he'd swallowed the pen and paper. Of course, he had plans for those items later, but the situation had been tense since his arrival. He'd decided to have a little fun with Ao in the meantime.
'I'll deal with the pen and paper when I'm alone,' Sukuna thought. 'For now, messing with Ao was worth it just to see that face.'
Jokes aside, Sukuna knew they were hiding something. He'd noticed the small paper Ao slipped to Mei earlier. He'd said nothing, but his keen eyes hadn't missed a thing. Mei's behavior had shifted dramatically after reading it. Before, she'd been suspicious of his abilities. Suddenly, she believed in them completely, ready to take on the Mizukage with his support.
It was a development worth considering. Sukuna closed his eyes, trying to imagine what might have been written on that paper. After a moment, he shook his head. It was pointless to guess without more information.
Instead, Sukuna decided to review everything major he'd done since arriving in this form. The realization hit him quickly: in this body, the world didn't know him. There was really only one thing they could recognize him by - his battles on the Kaguya Clan's newest hiding island.
'The news of my exploits must have spread,' Sukuna mused. It wasn't Zabuza, that he was sure of. He'd sensed Zabuza the whole time he was fighting, and while Zabuza had seen him kill the Kaguya Clan's leader, he hadn't witnessed the battle with Orochimaru. But a few others did see him take down the legendary Sannin.
'Didn't think news traveled so fast in the ninja world,' Sukuna thought, mentally whistling at the efficiency of their information network.
The question now was how much they knew. How detailed were the reports of his abilities? He had made sure that everyone else was at a distance where they couldn't hear his conversation with Orochimaru. So, there was no way that they knew too much.
'Betting on me to beat the Mizukage, simply because I took down Orochimaru single-handedly? Honestly, that seems too desperate,' Sukuna thought wryly.
"Let's move to the location," said Ao.
Sukuna pushed off from the wall, stretching his muscles as they both went down through the ladders.
Ao led Sukuna through a labyrinthine corridor, the walls had blazing torches that flickered, they were the only source of light there. The narrow passage was a maze of twists and turns, each corner revealing another stretch of identical stonework.
The deeper they went, the colder it got. The torches were the only thing providing warmth that helped a bit with the encroaching cold. Sukuna also noticed the thickening humidity.
"When is it when we truly leave?" asked Sukuna. He expected they would be leaving with a boat or something, but here they were going deeper and deeper to God knows where.
"Mei-sama will tell you when we reach the location," said Ao as he focused ahead. His eyes narrowing slightly, trying to make sure he doesn't make a mistake and get stuck in this maze.
Slowly but surely, Sukuna felt an invisible weight pushing down on him from every direction. The walls themselves seemed to sweat, droplets of moisture trickling down from the stone surfaces and pooling on the floor.
The deeper they went, the steady the torches on the walls burned. Different materials from the ones above, no doubt. Their light illuminated the water seeping from the cracks in the ceiling and the walls.
Sukuna wiped his brow, feeling the dampness clinging to his skin. 'Why are we heading deeper and deeper into the ocean?' thought Sukuna, his eyes narrowing on the back of Ao.
However, he continued in silence. The corridor narrowed and narrowed and soon they reached a huge metal door, 10 feet in height and width. Fuinjutsu seals, glinting faintly in the dim light, were present on it which made Sukuna curious.
"Stand back, please," said Ao, stepping forward towards the door. He took a deep breath and he began to weave a series of hand-signs.
For a full minute, Ao continued.
"Open!" he intoned, the seals flared brilliantly before dimming to a steady glow. With a resounding clank, the metal door began to shift. The sound of gears turning and metal component sliding against each other filled the air.
Slowly, the massive door creaked open, revealing the chamber beyond. The sound of metal rolling and grinding continued.
"Please come inside," Ao broke the silence, inviting Sukuna into the dimly lit room. With a nod, Sukuna stepped across the threshold. Immediately, he sensed a shift in the atmosphere. The oppressive pressure and the humid heaviness that clung to the corridors vanished, dispersed by some unseen force.
Sukuna glanced around, taking in his surroundings.
'Is it those seals?' wondered Sukuna. Considering the corridor had progressively narrowed as they ventured deeper, Sukuna hadn't anticipated the room's expansive dimensions.
It had a long, polished wooden table dominating the center. Maps and scrolls were spread out across its surface, several chairs were arranged around it, and torches lined the wall.
"Please, take a seat," Ao offered, pulling out a chair hospitably.
Sukuna declined with a shake of his head. "I'm fine. I'm rather interested in these walls."
The walls which surprisingly were made of stone, were also covered in fuinjutsu seals like the ones of the metal door. Sukuna walked over and analyzed those seals.
After a few moments, he realized. 'So this is the reason why the pressure and humidity disappeared all of a sudden?'
His fingers traced the strokes of brush on the wall. 'These strokes are perfectly balanced to maintain an equilibrium of energy. This is a work of a master, no doubt.'
The seals themselves were divided into various layers, one layer stacking up on the other. It was deliberate move to hide the true workings of the seals, Sukuna realized. He inspected further and what he found surprised him.
'Uzumaki signatures? This was made by an Uzumaki?'
Sukuna's gaze snapped towards Ao, who flinched under the sudden intensity of his stare.
"Wh-what?" Ao managed to stammer out, his voice wavering slightly.
"Do you know the origin of this seal?" Sukuna's voice was calm yet insistent, demanding answers.
"Uh..." Ao hesitated, swallowing audibly. His eyes darted around nervously, weighing his options. After a pregnant pause, he gathered his courage and replied, "This was something we stole from Kirigakure's Jutsu Treasury."
"Which was also stolen?" Sukuna questioned, his tone betraying a hint of skepticism.
". . . Yeah," Ao admitted reluctantly, his shoulders slumping slightly.
Sukuna turned his attention back to seals on the chamber walls. 'Kirigakure was one of the primary suspects in the destruction of Uzushiogakure. I didn't expect to find actual proof here,' he thought, a faint grin tugging at the corners of his mouth.
The destruction of Uzushiogakure had been shrouded in mystery. It was a devastation carried out with unparalleled efficiency.
Despite suspicions, not a shred of tangible evidence had surfaced, leaving Konoha's hands tied. If proof had existed, it would have forced Konoha into a position of conflict with Kirigakure and potentially other involved villages.
'What a pleasant surprise,' Sukuna mused silently.
The room was quiet, almost too quiet. Ao stood near the wall, his single visible eye fixed on Sukuna. The powerful shinobi had been silent for a while, seemingly lost in thought. Suddenly, Sukuna spoke up.
"Why don't you grab me a pen and paper, Ao?"
Ao blinked, surprised by the request. "If I may... why would you need those?"
Sukuna's lips curved into a slight smirk. "Well... I was thinking about a few things, don't worry you'll know why pretty soon."
Ao stared at Sukuna, trying to figure out what he was up to. After a moment, he decided it wasn't worth arguing over. With a nod, he turned to one of the masked men standing guard in the room.
"Get me what he asked for," Ao commanded.
The masked man disappeared without a word. Ao tapped his foot impatiently, wondering what Sukuna could possibly want with writing materials.
Within minutes, the masked man returned, pen and paper in hand. Ao took the items and walked over to Sukuna, who was now standing up, holding them out.
"Here," Ao said gruffly.
Sukuna took the pen and paper, a strange glint in his eyes. Ao watched, curiosity getting the better of him. 'Is he going to write something now?' he wondered.
But what happened next left Ao completely stunned.
Instead of putting pen to paper, the mouth on Sukuna's stomach opened wide, revealing rows of sharp teeth. Before Ao could react, he tossed both the pen and paper into the gaping maw.
Ao's jaw dropped. He stared at Sukuna, then at the now-empty spot where the pen and paper had been, then back at Sukuna. Words failed him.
Sukuna nodded to himself, acting as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. He met Ao's bewildered gaze with a calm expression.
"What?" Sukuna asked, as if eating office supplies was perfectly normal.
Ao struggled to find his voice. "You... you just... Why did you do that?"
Sukuna shrugged. "I told you, I was thinking about a few things."
"And that required eating a pen and paper?" Ao couldn't keep the disbelief out of his voice.
"You'd be surprised what can spark new ideas," Sukuna replied cryptically.
Ao shook his head, trying to make sense of what he'd just witnessed. He'd seen a lot in his years as a shinobi, but this... this was something else entirely.
"Is this some kind of technique I've never heard of?" Ao asked, still struggling to understand.
Sukuna's lips curved into another smirk. "Let's just say I have my own ways of processing information."
Ao decided he didn't want to know any more. Whatever Sukuna was planning, it was clear he wasn't going to share until he was ready. And if it involved more bizarre demonstrations like this one, Ao wasn't sure he wanted to be present for it.
"Right," Ao said, trying to regain his composure. "Well, if that's all you needed..."
.
.
.
SUKUNA POV
Sukuna smirked, watching Ao's comical expression when he'd swallowed the pen and paper. Of course, he had plans for those items later, but the situation had been tense since his arrival. He'd decided to have a little fun with Ao in the meantime.
'I'll deal with the pen and paper when I'm alone,' Sukuna thought. 'For now, messing with Ao was worth it just to see that face.'
Jokes aside, Sukuna knew they were hiding something. He'd noticed the small paper Ao slipped to Mei earlier. He'd said nothing, but his keen eyes hadn't missed a thing. Mei's behavior had shifted dramatically after reading it. Before, she'd been suspicious of his abilities. Suddenly, she believed in them completely, ready to take on the Mizukage with his support.
It was a development worth considering. Sukuna closed his eyes, trying to imagine what might have been written on that paper. After a moment, he shook his head. It was pointless to guess without more information.
Instead, Sukuna decided to review everything major he'd done since arriving in this form. The realization hit him quickly: in this body, the world didn't know him. There was really only one thing they could recognize him by - his battles on the Kaguya Clan's newest hiding island.
'The news of my exploits must have spread,' Sukuna mused. It wasn't Zabuza, that he was sure of. He'd sensed Zabuza the whole time he was fighting, and while Zabuza had seen him kill the Kaguya Clan's leader, he hadn't witnessed the battle with Orochimaru. But a few others did see him take down the legendary Sannin.
'Didn't think news traveled so fast in the ninja world,' Sukuna thought, mentally whistling at the efficiency of their information network.
The question now was how much they knew. How detailed were the reports of his abilities? He had made sure that everyone else was at a distance where they couldn't hear his conversation with Orochimaru. So, there was no way that they knew too much.
'Betting on me to beat the Mizukage, simply because I took down Orochimaru single-handedly? Honestly, that seems too desperate,' Sukuna thought wryly.
"Let's move to the location," said Ao.
Sukuna pushed off from the wall, stretching his muscles as they both went down through the ladders.
Ao led Sukuna through a labyrinthine corridor, the walls had blazing torches that flickered, they were the only source of light there. The narrow passage was a maze of twists and turns, each corner revealing another stretch of identical stonework.
The deeper they went, the colder it got. The torches were the only thing providing warmth that helped a bit with the encroaching cold. Sukuna also noticed the thickening humidity.
"When is it when we truly leave?" asked Sukuna. He expected they would be leaving with a boat or something, but here they were going deeper and deeper to God knows where.
"Mei-sama will tell you when we reach the location," said Ao as he focused ahead. His eyes narrowing slightly, trying to make sure he doesn't make a mistake and get stuck in this maze.
Slowly but surely, Sukuna felt an invisible weight pushing down on him from every direction. The walls themselves seemed to sweat, droplets of moisture trickling down from the stone surfaces and pooling on the floor.
The deeper they went, the steady the torches on the walls burned. Different materials from the ones above, no doubt. Their light illuminated the water seeping from the cracks in the ceiling and the walls.
Sukuna wiped his brow, feeling the dampness clinging to his skin. 'Why are we heading deeper and deeper into the ocean?' thought Sukuna, his eyes narrowing on the back of Ao.
However, he continued in silence. The corridor narrowed and narrowed and soon they reached a huge metal door, 10 feet in height and width. Fuinjutsu seals, glinting faintly in the dim light, were present on it which made Sukuna curious.
"Stand back, please," said Ao, stepping forward towards the door. He took a deep breath and he began to weave a series of hand-signs.
For a full minute, Ao continued.
"Open!" he intoned, the seals flared brilliantly before dimming to a steady glow. With a resounding clank, the metal door began to shift. The sound of gears turning and metal component sliding against each other filled the air.
Slowly, the massive door creaked open, revealing the chamber beyond. The sound of metal rolling and grinding continued.
"Please come inside," Ao broke the silence, inviting Sukuna into the dimly lit room. With a nod, Sukuna stepped across the threshold. Immediately, he sensed a shift in the atmosphere. The oppressive pressure and the humid heaviness that clung to the corridors vanished, dispersed by some unseen force.
Sukuna glanced around, taking in his surroundings.
'Is it those seals?' wondered Sukuna. Considering the corridor had progressively narrowed as they ventured deeper, Sukuna hadn't anticipated the room's expansive dimensions.
It had a long, polished wooden table dominating the center. Maps and scrolls were spread out across its surface, several chairs were arranged around it, and torches lined the wall.
"Please, take a seat," Ao offered, pulling out a chair hospitably.
Sukuna declined with a shake of his head. "I'm fine. I'm rather interested in these walls."
The walls which surprisingly were made of stone, were also covered in fuinjutsu seals like the ones of the metal door. Sukuna walked over and analyzed those seals.
After a few moments, he realized. 'So this is the reason why the pressure and humidity disappeared all of a sudden?'
His fingers traced the strokes of brush on the wall. 'These strokes are perfectly balanced to maintain an equilibrium of energy. This is a work of a master, no doubt.'
The seals themselves were divided into various layers, one layer stacking up on the other. It was deliberate move to hide the true workings of the seals, Sukuna realized. He inspected further and what he found surprised him.
'Uzumaki signatures? This was made by an Uzumaki?'
Sukuna's gaze snapped towards Ao, who flinched under the sudden intensity of his stare.
"Wh-what?" Ao managed to stammer out, his voice wavering slightly.
"Do you know the origin of this seal?" Sukuna's voice was calm yet insistent, demanding answers.
"Uh..." Ao hesitated, swallowing audibly. His eyes darted around nervously, weighing his options. After a pregnant pause, he gathered his courage and replied, "This was something we stole from Kirigakure's Jutsu Treasury."
"Which was also stolen?" Sukuna questioned, his tone betraying a hint of skepticism.
". . . Yeah," Ao admitted reluctantly, his shoulders slumping slightly.
Sukuna turned his attention back to seals on the chamber walls. 'Kirigakure was one of the primary suspects in the destruction of Uzushiogakure. I didn't expect to find actual proof here,' he thought, a faint grin tugging at the corners of his mouth.
The destruction of Uzushiogakure had been shrouded in mystery. It was a devastation carried out with unparalleled efficiency.
Despite suspicions, not a shred of tangible evidence had surfaced, leaving Konoha's hands tied. If proof had existed, it would have forced Konoha into a position of conflict with Kirigakure and potentially other involved villages.
'What a pleasant surprise,' Sukuna mused silently.